The boy in Sandals

Posted originally on the Archive of Our Own at http://archiveofourown.org/works/45619972.

Rating: Mature
Archive Warnings: Graphic Depictions Of Violence, Major Character Death, Underage
Category: Multi
Fandom: One Piece (Anime & Manga)
Relationships: Monkey D. Luffy & Portgas D. Ace & Sabo, Akagami no Shanks | Red-
Haired Shanks & Monkey D. Luffy, Akagami no Shanks | Red-Haired
Shanks & Portgas D. Ace, Akagami no Shanks | Red-Haired Shanks &
Gol D. Roger, Akagami no Shanks | Red-Haired Shanks & Buggy,
Akagami no Shanks | Red-Haired Shanks & Sabo, Gol D. Roger/Portgas
D. Rouge, Gol D. Roger & Silvers Rayleigh, Akagami Kaizoku | Red-
Hair Pirates & Akagami no Shanks | Red-Haired Shanks, Akagami
Kaizoku | Red-Hair Pirates & Monkey D. Luffy, Makino & Monkey D.
Luffy, Dadan & Monkey D. Luffy & Portgas D. Ace & Sabo, Akagami
no Shanks | Red-Haired Shanks & Buggy & Gol D. Roger & Silvers
Rayleigh, Minor or Background Relationship(s), Akagami no Shanks |
Red-Haired Shanks/Buggy
Characters: Monkey D. Luffy, Portgas D. Ace, Portgas D. Rouge, Sabo (One Piece),
Gol D. Roger, Akagami no Shanks | Red-Haired Shanks, Buggy (One
Piece), Dadan (One Piece), Makino (One Piece), Monkey D. Garp, Woop
Slap (One Piece), Akagami Kaizoku | Red-Hair Pirates, Roger Pirates
(One Piece), Silvers Rayleigh, Yasopp (One Piece), Benn Beckman,
Lucky Roo, Mohji (One Piece), Bagi Kaizokudan | Buggy's Band of
Pirates
Additional Tags: Alternate Universe - Canon Divergence, Fix-It, Family Feels, Families of
Choice, Family Fluff, Family Dynamics, Canon-Typical Violence,
Graphic Description of Corpses, Blood and Injury, Blood and Violence,
Fluff and Angst, Domestic Fluff, Slow Build, Underage Drinking,
Implied/Referenced Child Abuse, Implied/Referenced Rape/Non-con,
Child Abandonment, Fluff and Humor, Parent Akagami no Shanks | Red-
Haired Shanks, Akagami no Shanks | Red-Haired Shanks is Monkey D.
Luffy's Parent, Makino is best aunt, Protective Older Brothers, twins
Portgas D. Ace and Sabo (one Piece), Luffy Being Luffy, Monkey D.
Luffy-centric, Competent Buggy (One Piece), Badass Buggy (One
Piece), Hurt/Comfort, Emotional Hurt/Comfort, Angst and
Hurt/Comfort, Found Family
Language: English
Series: Part 1 of Red-Verse
Stats: Published: 2023-03-09 Updated: 2024-02-06 Words: 92,045 Chapters:
36/50
 The boy in Sandals
by TheMisses

Summary

What if Shanks and his crew weren't just using Fooshas as a home base for that one year?
What if the promise Luffy made to Shanks didn't mean they had to separate as they did?
What if Shanks got to meet Ace and Sabo before they set out, before the time skip, before
tragedy hit?

What if the boys’ upbringing was a bit more loving and with a lot bigger support system?

It's quiet, normally he hates the quiet, it makes him feel alone, but with Shanks it's different.
With Shanks, he doesn’t feel as if he has to be loud. With Shanks, he feels like it's okay to
just sit quietly sometimes. He never feels overlooked or alone with Shanks. Makino tries her
best but even with her it sometimes feels like she isn’t really there with him.

That's why he always tries so hard to join the crew. That's why he always chases after the
other man and his company. Luffy feels like if he could just stay with the man little longer he
might never be lonely again. That horrible gnawing feeling in the back of his mind might just
disappear forever.
 The man in a straw hat
Chapter Notes

Welcome to the first chapter of the first book in the Red-Verse series. If you have found
this because of my other series ‘To know’, I welcome you back with open arms. If this is
the first of my writing you’ve found Welcome to you as well. Quick note; ‘Red-Verse’
and ‘To know’ are not connected but deal with some of the same topics.

To give you a quick overview of the plans already laid; we have the first, and main story,
‘The boy in sandals’.

Right now I’m expecting this to be around 30 chapters long and will be heavily focused
on everything that happens before any of the ASL brothers set sail. Luffy will be the
main focus of this book, how he grew up, the relationships he form, and how they
change events. It will also feature Shanks heavily and give my take on his growing up
on the Oro Jackson.

Then I have 2 separate books, ‘A fiery expedition’ and ‘A gentleman’s journey’ these
will show Ace and Sabo’s lives between ages 17 and 20, the length is currently unknown
of both books.

Then comes ‘My sweet summer child’ which will move our focus away from the
brothers and will instead explore Usopp’s situation in this version of the story, currently
expecting it to be between 3-5 chapters.

After which I have ‘Mother knows best’ which will also be a 3-5 chapter story exploring
CrocoMom theory.

Before finally moving back into the main story, and following Luffy’s journey firstly
with ‘Back in East Blue’ and ‘Hello Paradise’, both of yet to be determined length.

This is just the timeline so far, things might change as we go, and if I have my way
‘Hello Paradise’ will not be the last installment.

Theres a bit more info on the updating schedule at the end notes, but for now enjoy.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

The first time the Pirate ship docks in Foosha’s small harbor Luffy is 5. He is on the beach
sandals forgotten somewhere in the sand as he stands just a few meters out, water up to his
knees. The slow lapping of the morning tide is calming and mesmerizing all at once. Almost
like the ocean itself is alive beckoning the small boy to step further into her reach. The waters
are crystal clear on this part of the island and Luffy spots fish smaller than acorns swimming
in steems around his legs. He is trying to catch a few, wanting to know how they taste. The
small creatures are fast, much faster than the boy. With a frustrated huff he straightens up and
puffs out his cheeks like the Monkey he is.

The small sea breeze ruffles his hair and moves his focus. Dark brown eyes widen as they
land on the large boat on the horizon. It looks nothing like any boat Luffy had ever seen
before. Much too large to be one of the local men's fishing boats, and lacks the blue and
green color of the battleship his grandpa always comes in. The boy steps out further wanting
to get closer to the large boat. He tries to think what kind of boat it might be, Makino always
says there are many types of boats. But this doesn’t seem like any of them.

It’s not like the merchant ships that come by a few times every year, it looks too different and
this one has way more canons. For that same reason, he doesn’t think it is a cruise ship either.
While he has never actually seen one of those He’s pretty sure they don’t have canons at all.
Which is kinda lame if you ask him. It's closer now, and Luffy thinks it might be head for
Fosha, which would be cool for him, but Fosha is pretty boring so he isn’t sure why anyone
would want to come here.

That is when he spots it, the black flag flying above the crows' nest, and not just there, on the
large white sails as well. He couldn't see it before since the ship had been turned the wrong
way. There is a skull and crossbones on the sails and flag. A Jolly Roger.

Suddenly his interest is peaked tenfold. A Jolly Roger meant pirates, and pirates meant
danger. Which meant something fun and interesting was bound to happen. Quickly the young
boy runs back onto shore, he spends a good while trying to locate his sandals before rushing
back to town. On his way, he runs into Mayor Wop Slap, literally.

The old man stumbles back after the impact, chuckling at the young boy's antics. “Well,
where are you off to in such a hurry Luffy.”

“No time mayor, there are pirates at the port I want to be the first to greet them!” The old
mayor nods along, and Luffy is taking off again toward the harbor. “I see pirates-” Realising
his mistake too late the old mayor tries to set off after the young boy, quickly gaining the
attention of the rest of the village.

“LUFFY DON’T YOU DARE, PIRATES MEAN DANGER!”

It is not long before the whole of Foosha village is gathered at the small harbor. All of them
watching as the large red and brown ship docks, the adults look on with varying emotion.
Everything from fear, to anger, to anticipation. Most of the kids are either hiding behind their
parents or watching on with bated breath.

Luffy seems to be the only one whos been watching the men aboard the ship work with
unrestrained wonder and admiration. Makino, the barmaid who is taking care of the young
boy, is watching him instead of the ship. Apprehension clear on her face, but also resignation.
She knows that she can’t stop the boy's curiosity. She can only hope that she can shield him
should the pirates turn out to be of the wrong kind. For that reason she stands with Luffy and
mayor Wop Slap on the boardwalk, and not on the street with all the other villagers.
Soon enough the men aboard the large vessel make their way off the ship. There is an air of
danger surrounding the men, yet they don’t feel violent. There are smiles on their faces and
they walk with their heads held high. Luffy is bouncing in place, he watches as they
approach. They look so big and strong, and they have weapons at their side. The man at the
front must be the captain. He can’t help but think he looks the coolest too, red hair peaking
out from under an old strawhat.

Besides him the mayor steps forward and all of the pirates halt. “We are a small fishing
village, we do not have gold nor silver. There is nothing here for pirates such as yourself.
Please leave us be in peace, if it's money we can give you what we have though it is not a
lot.”

“Are you the mayor of this town?" The man doesn't sound threatening, actually, he has a kind
smile on his face, as he looks out from under an old strawhat. Luffy thinks he looks a bit
boring actually.

“I am, and as such it is my responsibility to protect the village people.” Luffy is bouncing on
his heels, already bored with this conversation. Pirates are supposed be cool, do cool fights
and steal things. Not be dip-liplo-matis or whatever it's called.

“I can assure you we did not come here for a fight nor to rob the place. We came to rest and
restock. We’ll pay you well for your goods and services.”

“How can I trust the word of a pirate?”

“You have my word as Captain, my men won’t lay finger on your people so long as we are
not threatened. What they do in self-defense is another story, but if any one of them steps out
of line I will personally see to it that things are made right.” Great, now maybe they could
move on to the more important matter at hand.

“Nene can you tell me stories about the sea or your adventures.” he had slipped out from
under Makino and was now hanging off the red-haired pirate captain.

“Luffy! Get back here, you shouldn’t be a bother.” Luffy ignores the Mayors yell and simply
keeps bouncing on his heels in front of the pirate captain. As far as he is concerned the pirate
doesn’t mind either, he actually barks out a laugh.

“it's quite alright Mayor. We don’t mind the curiosity of a kid.” The pirate crouches down to
be eye level with him as he speaks. That smile never left his face, only further widening the
smile on Luffy’s own face.

“Say, what's your name boy?”

“My name is Luffy and I’m not a boy. I’m 5 years old and there for a man.” He crosses his
arms as he speaks it, just daring the pirate to argue against that logic. To his surprise the man
just raises an eyebrow before nodding.

“Oh really? say do you know where’s a good place to get something to eat and drink?” Did
he ever? Happy with the answer Luffy yells out a ‘Yeah!’.
“You have to go to Makino’s place. Party’s bar has the best food.” Behind him he hears
Makinos hesitant voice call out to him, he can tell that she is worried but he has this under
control. After all the pirates said it themselves, they werent here to hurt anyone just to eat and
drink. Maybe he could get them to tell him stories. He was tired of always hearing the same
ones from Gramps.

“Did you hear that men, Party’s bar has the best food!” The whole lot of them yells out in
approval or just general cheering. The

“We’ll then we should go there, right Captain? Maybe treat the kid with a few stories for
showing us where it is?”

“Benn that sounds like a fantastic idea. You heard him Luffy lead the way, will you.” And
that's how Luffy ends up leading a group of pirates around town, ending at Party’s bar. All
while asking question faster than a normal person should be able to follow. Yet the pirate-
Shanks, Luffy got his name along the way, keeps up with his quick questions, and doesn’t
call any of them stupid. In fact, he answers with just as much enthusiasm as Luffy asks with.

Singing and loud talking can be heard from a good distance to the small village bar. A few of
the villagers are standing just watching the building, almost like they expect it to catch fire. It
was the first time it had been this lively in Party’s bar. All of it was thanks to a group of
friendly pirates who had docked on the island. While most were still vary of the group even
after a week of having to host the rowdy bunch. One boy in particular had made himself very
comfortable with the loud crowd.

“Kid you can’t even swim yet, you’ll sink like an anchor!”

“Then I’ll learn to swim.” Defiantly Luffy crosses his arms as he glares up at Shanks.

“Oh really now?” The man leans to the side on his chair, sending the kid a grin that said he
didn’t believe him at all. That just makes Luffy stomp his feet and puf out his cheeks in an
angry pout.

“Yeah, I’ll be the best swimmer ever. Just watch!”

“Nah, I think you’ll always be an anchor. Our little Anchor ey?” And then he laughs,
slapping the wooden table so the cups shake. Everyone else joins in except Luffy and Makino
who simply watches the thing from behind the bar. A content smile on her face.

“Don’t make fun of me Shanks!”

“Sorry, sorry… Anchor!” “OI!” The room erupts in laughter once more and he stomps his
feet into the ground. He would show them, he'd learn how to swim and then they couldn't
laugh at him anymore. He feels a hand on his head and looks up. His eyes meet Shanks’ and
there's a kind smile on his face, the mocking gone. It makes him calm down a little.
"The sea is a dangerous place Luffy, even if you could swim you are too young for us to even
consider bringing.” Luffy just pouts into his cup of juice that gets handed to him by Makino
as he takes a seat. His legs swing back and forth in irritation. Stupid Shanks and stupid
pirates. He would show them he was a strong man. Somehow.

Later that day, Luffy had thought about the perfect plan to prove that he was just as much of a
grown-up as the rest of Shanks’ crew. Not even Yasopp could laugh at him after this. He had
borrowed a knife from Makino’s kitchen, not that she knew about it. Luffy had also managed
to board the Red Force, climbing up on the figurehead. He knew that everyone would be
coming back to the ship soon, he had asked them to show it to him after all. What they didn’t
know was Luffy had no plans of getting that tour. Instead, he had plans to show them how
strong he was.

He doesn’t have to wait long when he hears Shanks’ voice call out. “Oi Luffy, you just
couldn’t wait, could you? Careful not to fall down from there now.”

“SHANKS!”

“Yeah?”

“I’ll show all of you that I’m strong and brave rough to sail with you.” And he holds out the
knife for them to see. His hands are a bit sweaty but he doesn’t allow himself to back down.
His face set in a determined scowl.

“Hey now Luffy, is that a real knife? those are dangerous you know!” Shanks looked mostly
relaxed as he spoke, though if Luffy had paid a bit more attention he would have heard the
underlying worry from seeing him pull out the kitchen utensil. A few of the red-haired were
staying on the dock watching with worried expressions. They were in case Luffy actually fell
into the water. Shanks is quick to make his way up on the ship standing on deck watching
Luffy.

“Now Luffy, what do you think you’ll prove waving around that little knife? Come on, stop
kidding around.”

“THIS!” All at once chaos unfolds. Determined Luffy stabs the tip of the knife into his face
just below his eye. As soon as he cuts into the skin searing pain explodes in his face. A
scream tears through his throat, he drops the knife stumbling back. Luckily landing on his ass
on the figurehead, and not in the water. Small hands quickly reach up to the new cut as a few
tears slide down his cheeks mixing with the blood now dripping down his chin.

At the same time yelling erupts from all around him. It takes longer than the captain would
ever admit for him to react. He had been too stunned by what the young boy was doing to
actually react. The moment Luffy began to cut into his cheek, Shanks had begun moving but
he wasn’t fast enough. The knife cuts into the skin, and for a horrible moment, he thinks
Luffy might have taken out his own eye. He sees how the boy stumbles and holds his breath
before he sits down on the figurehead.
 Then Luffy is within his reach and he is standing precariously on the figurehead gently
cradling Luffy’s face in his hand, trying to determine what damage the kid had done. A
hiccup brings him out of his own panicked spiral. “Shanks. See I’m not- hic- Not even
crying.”

“Oh Luffy, you idiot.” There is blood on his hands and Shanks feel horribly responsible for it,
even if he weren’t the one to make the actual cut. Without much thought Shanks kicks the
offending utensil into the water, he would replace it for Makino later. Luffy clings to Shanks
as he gets carried back onto the deck, and it is not long before someone is looking over the
cut. and they inspect his eye too. After stitching up the wound and bandaging it. They make
him do some funny eye tests until they are happy.

“Luffy this was not- THis isn’t- FUck. Luffy hurting yourself is in no way okay.”

“But I wanted to show you I was strong.”

“Yeah well, strong pirates don’t cut themselves. Strong pirates aren’t reckless just to be
reckless. Strong pirates take care of themselves and their body- Shit Luffy do you even
realize how close you were too blinding yourself?” Luffy looks at his feet, Shanks was mad
at him then. He just wanted to show them he was brave, that he could be part of the crew.
Tears roll down his face as he sniffles. He feels strong arms wrap around him and clings to
Shanks’ shirt, an apology falling from his lips.

“God, don’t get me wrong I’m very happy that you are okay, but please don’t do something
like that again, okay?”

“Okay…” He feels Shanks nudge him and he looks up at the man. “And hey if you really
want to prove yourself, learn how to swim. Maybe I’ll reconsider taking you then.” Luffy
smiles his tears drying up. He could definitely do that. He would become the best swimmer
ever so Shanks had to take him.

Chapter End Notes

So this is my second series, the first is the 'To know' series if you have seen or read that
one. For those coming off that fic: I will post the next chapter of glitter glue soon with
an update on what will happen to the series. No, I have not abandoned it nor will it be
put on hiatus.

As for this book, I have chapters up to chapter 18 mostly written out and an outline for
the book as a whole have already been written. I can't promise an update every week.
There will be some consistent uploading for the first few weeks as I have a few chapters
fully finished. This is beyond the first three chapters you are getting together.

other than that comments and feedback is always apreciated.

 A returning friend

Shanks and his crew become regular visitors in Foosha. It only takes another visit for the rest
of the villagers to lose the last of their apprehension of the pirates. The Red-haired pirates
would stay anywhere from a few weeks to a few months before setting out and returning a
couple of months later. Every time one boy would be the first to greet them at the harbor. As
well as the last to see them off when they set out again. More often than not you could find
the boy standing on a particular stretch of beach, just waiting for when the Red Force would
appear over the horizon once more.

Every time they returned Shanks would have new and exciting stories to tell Luffy. Regaling
him not just of their travels in the East Blue, but stories from all over the world. Every time
without fail Luffy would beg Shanks to let him come along on their journey before they left.
And every time the Captain's answer would remain the same.

It had gotten to the point where other members of the crew were heckling their Captain about
letting him come, ‘if just for one trip’. All of them had gotten a soft spot for an energetic,
sandal-wearing kid. But who could blame them, the boy was just so easy to love, and after his
first disastrous show of ‘bravery,’ they had unanimously agreed to look out for the kid.

“Come on Ogashira, just one trip couldn’t hurt, we could bring him along to Syrup, he might
get along with my own kid!”

“Sure, but then one of you guys would just have to stay behind. Are you willing to offer
Luffy your place on the crew Yasopp?”

“Sorry Luffy, maybe next time.”

“HEY.”

Despite his refusal to bring Luffy along, Shanks was just as soft when it came to the kid if not
even more so. Just as Luffy was hanging off Shanks every chance he got, Shanks would
ruffle his hair, pick him up or just pat him on the back. They were both very physically
affectionate people. While a lot of their time in Foosha was spent having fun and breathing
life into Party’s bar, not all of it was spent there. There were still chores, restocking, ship
repairs even training and friendly sparing on the border of the jungle. On more than one
occasion Luffy had dragged several of the pirates out on an adventure in the surrounding
forest and mountainside.

As such there were quiet moments too. Times when it was just Luffy and Shanks. This was
one of those times. Luffy had gone looking for the Captain wanting to hear more stories. He
came up empty-handed when the man wasn’t at the bar nor at the harbor. Finally, he finds
Benn, instructing the crew on where their supplies needed to go.
“Benn!”

“Hello there Anchor.” The man crouches down giving Luffy a smile. “What can I do for
you?”

“Have you seen Shanks?” The first mate seems to think over the question for a bit.

“Not recently, but Ogashira said he was taking a walk.”

“Oh..” A bit dejected Luffy stares at his feet. He feels a warm hand ruffling his hair and looks
curiously at the first mate. “You know those big oaks you showed us a few days ago?”

“Yeah?” If you went inland there was a hill not that far outside the town. A group of large
oak trees grew there. Makino always said the trees there were as old as the town, and Luffy
could believe that. It took almost three grown men to reach around the base of the smallest
ones. It was one of Luffy’s favorite spots. The trees are always a lot of fun to climb, but the
best part was the view from the top of those trees. From up there you had a perfect view of
the whole village, the beach, and the ocean. Luffy loved to watch the sunset- and rise from
there.

“Try looking for him there, I know he really liked the view.” Excited once more, Luffy nods
and sprints off. Not before giving the first mate another wave. “Thanks, Benn.” The older
stands up again giving him a small wave of his own.

Getting to that hilltop took no time at all. His little feet carried him across the well-worn path
at an incredible speed. Excited giggles bubbled out of him every now and then. Sure enough
at the top of the hill under one of the smaller trees, he could see the unmistakable silhouette
of Shanks. The man was lying on his back under the tree, his straw hat placed on top of his
face and his black cape lying folded beside him. Like this the man looks so peaceful, a happy
feeling churns in Luffy’s stomach. To think that he would get to see this otherwise loud man
so quiet and still.

Instead of waking the Captain up, as would have been expected of him, Luffy sits down
beside Shanks. Back resting against the tree as he looks out over the town. He can just barely
make out Benn and the others moving about down on the docks, still hard at work. It's quiet,
normally he hates the quiet, it makes him feel alone, but with Shanks it's different. With
Shanks, he doesn’t feel as if he has to be loud. With Shanks, he feels like it's okay to just sit
quietly sometimes. He never feels overlooked or alone with Shanks. Makino tries her best but
even with her it sometimes feels like she isn’t really there with him.

That's why he always tries so hard to join the crew. That's why he always chases after the
other man and his company. Luffy feels like if he could just stay with the man little longer he
might never be lonely again. That horrible gnawing feeling in the back of his mind might just
disappear forever.

There is movement beside him and Shanks looks up at him from under the straw hat. There's
a lazy smile on his face that Luffy returns tenfold. The Captain sits up more straight, taking
the straw hat off and holding it in his hands. Then it gets placed on Luffy’s head and Luffy
stares in wonder at the Captain who just gives him a wink. They stay like this for hours, just
staring out at the ocean. By the time the sun has gone down Luffy is snoring against Shanks’
side. The straw hat is back on its rightful owner, but the black cape had been draped over the
young boy. Shanks has his arms crossed behind his head and his eyes closed.

Not much later a few members of the crew find them both asleep under the tree curled around
each other. They tease Shanks to hell and back for it. Something else that had taken hold was
the nickname given in jest to Luffy that first day. Most people on the crew didn’t call the boy
anything but anchor these days.

Then there had been the whole debacle with Luffy’s last name. A revelation that in Shanks’
opinion came all to late. He had been regaling Luffy about one of his brushes with Garp the
fist, a Marine Vice-Admiral when the kid had suddenly yelled out, a different kind of
excitement in his eyes.

“You’ve met gramps?!” Shanks pauses mid-drink and just kind of looks at Luffy. “I think you
might be confused Anchor, are you sure we are talking about the same Garp here?” Surely
they were talking about two different Garps here. There was no way their little Anchor was
related-

“Monkey D. Garp right!” And just like that, the kid has crushed all of Shanks’ hopes and
dreams. Luffy takes no notice of the Captain's rapidly paling face and how quiet the rest of
the bar had gotten. The kid just continues on his little tirade.

“The Great Hero of the Marines- Or that's how he always says it anyway.” Then Luffy gives
Shanks an expecting look like he wants him to continue the story. Already moving on from
this earth-shattering revelation. A bit strained the Captain tries to smile at the kid.

“Hey Luffy, what’s your full name again?”

“Monkey D. Luffy, Just like Gramps. Is Shanks stupid or something?” Ah, they really were
doomed then. The rumors of Garp making trips to East Blue weren’t rumors after all. He was
visiting his grandson on his home island- He was visiting Luffy on Dawn.

“Luffy, sweet, sweet Anchor. Please for the love of everything start leading with that okay.”

“Shanks is weird but okay.”

Luffy still didn’t get what the big deal about that one was. So what if he was related to
Gramps? Gramps was Gramps, and he was a lame marine anyway. Shanks was way cooler
than Gramps could ever be. Besides the old man never really visited anyway. When he did all
he could say was that Luffy should become a marine. He would much rather become a pirate
thank you very much.

As fate would have it, shortly after Shanks and the others leave this time Garp makes an
appearance. His first visit since the pirates started to come around, almost a year ago at this
point. Where Luffy before just had grumbled about Gramp's wish for him to become a
Marine he was now actively going against it.
“Fist of Love!” Luffy whines as a fist connect with the top of his head. “Who has been filling
your head with these stories boy.” For some reason, he doesn’t want Garp to know about
Shanks and the others. The boy is almost certain that the old man would somehow prevent
them from coming back again.

“No one Gramps, I just want to be a pirate instead of a Marine.” That gets him chased across
the fields as Garp tries to lecture him about duty and justice. Honestly, Luffy was more
concerned about dodging the man's fist than listening to what he was saying. It also takes
longer than before for Shanks to return, and Luffy was almost starting to worry that his
grandfather really had scared them away somehow. Despite the old man not actually knowing
anything about the visits.

So when six months later, the Red Force finally makes a reappearance on the horizon Luffy
doesn’t waste any time running to the harbor. He practically climbs the side of the ship before
they finish docking tackling Shanks in a hug. While the Captain isn’t entirely sure why the
kid is so emotional on this particular visit he doesn’t hesitate to reciprocate the affection. And
if he revels just a little in a more touchy-feely Luffy than normal- Who was going to blame
him? He was a pirate, and therefore a selfish man by design.
 Crown of straw
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

He is hanging off the red-haired Captain the moment he touches land. "Shanks!" Then he
feels strong arms hoist him further up now hanging off the Mans back in a piggyback ride.
Luffy presses the old familiar straw hat into the man's eyes, giggling at the man. In return, he
gets a loud laugh. From his perch on Shanks’ back, he greets the rest of the crew. Waving at
Benn, Yasopp, Lucky Roux, and everyone else. Most just greets him back with a wave or
smile, all used to the antics of their Captain and Luffy at this point.

"You've gotten bigger Anchor." Shanks supports Luffy’s weight with his arms as they make
their way to Party’s bar. After himself, Shanks always made to greet Makino second.
Sometimes the barmaid even joined Luffy in waiting on the docks.

"A whole 10 cm actually." He is very proud of his growth spurt.

"Oh? At this rate, you might outgrow me." Luffy grins wildly, laughing down at Shanks.

"Of course, I'll be bigger and stronger than Shanks. I've even learned to swim. And, I can go
for a while without getting tired." He proclaims it proudly for all the world to hear, throwing
his arms up in the air and kicking out his legs. Almost dislodging himself from his position
on Shanks’ back. Luckily the man is quick to readjust his grip.

"Really now? You'll have to show me later then." He just keeps talking, glad to see Luffy is
as energetic as always.

"Of course!" Luffy puffed out his chest as much as he could from where he clung to Shanks’
back. “This means Shanks has to reconsider if I can join after all!” He grips the top of
Shanks’ hat and dug his head a bit when they enter Party’s bar. Shanks just hums a long tune
and Luffy almost gets impatient with the man's lack of an answer.

“Oh who said that?” The Captain feigns confusion as he puts Luffy down on a bar stool.
Immediately Luffy stands up on the stool. Pointing at Shanks and proclaiming- “You did!”

Shanks closes his eyes and puts one hand on his chin and the other on his hip, as he makes
another exaggerated humming sound. Almost like the man was deep in thought. Though
Luffy knows he isn’t actually.

“Did I now? I don’t seem to remember that, Benn do you remember me saying anything
about that?” He turns to Benn as the first mate sits down at the usual table. The first mate
smiles at Luffy before shrugging.

“Sorry can’t say I do Captain.” Shanks gives him a large smile, nodding along to Benn’s
words before he addresses Luffy again.
“You heard the man Anchor, maybe you're misremembering?” Luffy stomps his foot into the
chair making it wobble a bit.

“Shanks you stupid liar, you definitely promised.” His arms are crossed and his face is puffed
out. Shanks had definitely said that. And now, Luffy had spent a lot of time practicing his
swimming with Makino.

“Alright, alright. But I’ll reconsider only after I see you actually swim.” Finally, the man
relents and Luffy beams at him.

“DEAL!”

The day proceeds much like any other where Shanks and his crew make a return to Foosha.
Stories and plenty of drinks to go around. Only this time Shanks had brought something
inland to show him. He was saving the big reveal for after the story, and were telling Luffy
how they escaped the Marines when the door to the bar is kicked up. Silence falls over the
bar like a blanket. Shank’s though doesn't actually stop telling Luffy the story simply keeps
an eye on the newcomers.

Luffy’s attention however has been completely stolen by the gruff-looking men who had so
rudely kicked open Makino’s door. He sends a glare in their direction, though a hand resting
on his head has him stopping before the man at the front can actually notice. He looks
curiously at Shanks who has gone very quiet. Though the smile hasn’t left his face. Behind
the counter Makino fumbles with a glass before she manages to greet the men.

“Ah, hello, what can I help you with?”

“Booze, 10 barrels should do just fine for me and my men.” The man steps into the room and
Luffy already doesn’t like him. The guy looks stupid with that stupid grin on his face. He also
sends prickles down his spine, like he just gives off bad vibes. The complete opposite of his
first meeting with Shanks. There he had been sure the Captain was a good man before he
even said anything.

Makino wrings her hands in her apron before she answers with an apologetic smile on her
face. “I’m sorry but we just ran out of booze.”

“Huh, This is a bar is it not? How can you run out of booze?!”

“Ah that would be our fault, guess we just drank the place dry.” Immediately the man turns to
Shanks, a scowl on his face.

“And who the hell do you think you are.”

“Ah, we are pirates just stopping by for a resupply.”

“Hah, so your one of these puny pirates I’ve heard so much about. Well, you are nothing
compared to me, a mountain bandit. Do you know I have a bounty of 8 million on my head?
Be glad I’m feeling kind enough not to take your life.” Then he turns back to Makino,
slamming a fist into the bar.

“Still I want my booze.” Quick to react once more, Shanks holds out the flask that had
previously been beside him on the counter.

“You can have this flask, it’s still unopened.”

“Who do you take me for?!” There is a loud clattering and the sound of breaking glass, as the
mountain bandit breaks the flask still in Shanks’ hand. Booze and glass shards rain down
over the man and the floor.

“Sorry about this mess Makino.” Quickly the Captain falls to his knees and starts picking up
the larger pieces while being careful not to cut himself. Meanwhile, Makino rushes out from
behind the counter with a rag already in her hand.

“Oh, Shanks please let me do that.” She crouches down beside the pirate Captain and starts
picking up the broken glass.

“Nonsense, here lend me a towel would you.” Shanks waves her off, taking the rag out of her
hands. Above them, the bandit sneers.

“If you like cleaning that much then here-” Unsheathing his sword and using it to push
everything on the bar counter down to the floor. Shanks does his best to shield Makino as
plates and glasses rain down on them.

“Come on boys, we are leaving these pirates to their little cleaning adventure. they aren’t
even worth our time.” Laughter follows the men out. Makino has gotten up to get a broom
and for a moment after they have left silence falls over the bar as Shanks sits on the floor
amongst the broken glass and spilled drink.

Then Shanks laughs, and suddenly everyone else is laughing to, but not just with Shanks but
of him. “That's so embarrassing Ogashira.” “Ah that bandit really showed you huh?” “That
was kinda lame not goin to lie captain.” And so on and so on. Luffy didn’t get it. If Shanks
was even half as strong as he said then he could have easily taken on that guy. Hell any one
of them could have taken out the whole lot. So why were they just laughing, treating it like it
was nothing when he clearly had disrespected Shanks?!

“What's wrong with you!”

“Anchor hey now, no reason to get so angry.”

“What do you mean, there is all the reason to get angry. They disrespected you, Shanks. Why
didn’t you fight them?!”

“Anchor not everything is worth fighting over maybe you’ll understand that when you are
older.”
“Your dumb Shanks, I don’t like you anymore!”

“You hear that Shanks, even Anchor is calling you out on it.” despite their words all of them
just continue to laugh, no one does anything.

In frustration he nicks the fruit from the open chest, ignoring Shanks as he takes the first bite.
Scowling at the taste but not stopping in chowing down. The thing was a bit nasty, but
anything was better than stupid Shanks, and stupid pirates who didn’t defend themselves.

“Oi, Anchor are you eating away your frustrations?” Another laugh comes from the pirates
behind him. He scowls even deeper into the fruit swallowing before speaking.

“So what if I am!” There's a bit more laughter and then shanks face is beside his. His mouth
is open to say something but the Captain seems to freeze mid-movement. Luffy sends him a
weird look about to take another bite of the fruit when it gets batted out of his hands.
Suddenly Shanks picks him up, genuine panic on his face. Luffy feels a bit dizzy with how
fast they move.

“Wait, Luffy you didn’t eat that fruit, did you!? The one in the little chest. Luffy please, you
have to spit it out right now! All of it!” Suddenly his world tips and Shanks is holding him by
the ankles. The yelling was really starting to freak him out. Had he accidentally eaten
something poisonous? Just as he begins to panic, as everyone around them begins to yell on
top of each other, his face hits the floor. For a moment he thinks Shanks had dropped him but
there are definitely still hands around his ankles. What's more, hitting his face on the ground
like this should definitely have hurt more than it did.

He looks down, or up, at himself and sees that his legs have stretched. At the same time,
shanks lets go and they snap back like a rubber band would, sending him rolling across the
floor from the recoil. Wide-eyed he just stares at Shanks who has a look of horror on his face.

“What just happened?”

Then Shanks falls to his knees distress clear on his face. “You idiot Luffy! That was a devil
fruit. Now you’ll never be able to swim!”

“What?”

“Shanks! what do you mean? Why can’t I swim? Why did my legs snap like a rubberband?
SHANKS! What just happened!?” Tears were gathering in his eyes. This was so confusing,
and he felt a little scared too. Shanks never panicked, this must be bad, was he going to die?
Oh God, he didn’t want to die.

“Oh shit- I’m sorry Luffy I didn’t- Fuck okay. Just calm down no crying okay? I’m sorry for
freaking out and yelling. I shouldn’t have done that. Okay?” Luffy just nods quietly sniffling.

“Jesus- Okay… This was my fault Luffy, I should have never left that fruit unsupervised.
What you just ate is called a devil fruit. It exchanges your ability to swim with powers.”

“Like superpowers?”
“Yeah, kinda like superpowers. The one you ate was the Gomu Gomu no Mi. It turns it user
into a rubber-human, meaning your body is made of rubber now. That's why your legs
snapped back as they did.”

“Oh…” And then a little more hesitant asks, “Can I really not swim anymore?”

“No, I’m sorry Luffy, I know how excited you were about having learned it too.”

“It's okay, I’m not mad at Shanks.” The two sit on the floor of Party’s bar hugging each other.

It's a couple of weeks since Shanks and the others last left the island, Luffy was sitting with
Makino in Party’s bar. The boy was still trying to get used to his new abilities, Shanks had
even promised to try and help teach him to control them. Right now he was sitting at the bar
counter and seeing how far he could stretch his fingers. that is when it happened, the door to
the bar is kicked open in a similar fashion to when those bandits had come. as it would seem
those same bandits waltz into Makino’s bar.

Luffy lets go of his fingers and the snap back into his hand. He glares at the leader of the
bandits as he saunters in, a smug smile on his face.

“I see those lousy pirates have finally left.” Makino gives the man a strained smile. For the
next hour, Luffy had to listen to these idiots talking bad about Shanks and his crew. Although
Makino stops him from saying anything while they are still inside the bar. As soon as they are
out the door Luffy jumps off his chair, ignoring Makino’s call of his name. If Shanks
wouldn’t do anything against these idiots then he would make sure to avenge him. No got to
talk bad about Shanks and his crew. Not when they were always so nice, always looking out
for him, telling him stories and just generally putting up with him.

“HEY!”

“Hmm, what do you want brat?”

“You need to apologize!”

“Apologize? and why do you think I need to do that.”

“You need to apologize for what you said about Shanks. Shanks is really strong and his crew
is really kind. You don’t get to talk bad about them!” Luffy stomps his feet as he yells.

“Huh? Just beat it kid, before I hurt you.” The guy waves him off and starts walking away.
That just makes Luffy angry, how dare this guy just walk away! Luffy charges at the man
with a yell desperately he grabs onto the man's leg while yelling. “APOLOGIZE!”

“You little shit-” The bandit kicks Luffy off with enough force to send the little boy flying
into a wall. Thanks to his new powers he bounces off the wall and smacks face-first into the
ground.
“Now what's this? The boy can bounce like a rubber ball. Hey men, maybe we just
discovered a new life form. I wonder if I could sell you to a circus or freak show.” The
bandits all laugh and Luffy feels rage at those words. He picks up a stick from the ground and
swings it at the leader. Landing a good hit before the guy kicks him again. The bandit leader
steps on his face. He struggles to get free but to no avail.

“Now you’ve really gone and pissed me of-” The guy takes out a sword and holds it to
Luffy’s neck. “-forget selling you off I might just have to kill you right here and now.”
Neither Luffy nor the bandits notice the large crowd of villagers they have attracted, not until
the Mayor calls out.

“Please let the boy go.”

“And why should I do that old man, kid started it he should be able to finish it as well.”

“I don’t know what Luffy did or said, but he is just a kid. Please we’ll pay you so let him go.”

“NO! These pricks insulted Shanks-” The foot gets slammed back down on his back. “Quiet
brat, the adults are talking!” The guy puts more pressure on him and Luffy wheezes as his
airways are starting to be cut off. He can hear Makino calling his name and the murmuring of
the surrounding villagers. The bandits just laugh and taunt him while their leader grins
victoriously at Luffy.

“Hey what's going on here everyone- Oh Luffy! is that you on the ground?” Luffy whips his
head around and sees Shanks standing at the front of the crowd, one hand raised in a wave
and his usual smile on his face. “Shanks!” Luffy Feels tears come to his eyes as he yells out.
Shanks was here! “Luffy i thought you said you were a strong and brave man, how come
your on the floor.”

“Shut up! I wanted him to apologize for what he said about you!”

“I see, so you were defending us. That's really brave of you Luffy.” “Shanks!” Then he turns
his gaze to the bandit still stepping on Luffy’s back.

“Now why don’t you step off the kid so we can talk about this like proper adults yeah?” The
Bandit just sends Shanks a mocking grin at that.

“Or what? You puny pirates going to clean another bar? No, this is between me and the kid,
and there is no settling this until I have taken his life.” The feet stomps down on his back
again and Luffy wheezes. Right now he was very glad for his new rubber body as this would
probably have hurt a lot more without it.

“Though If you want to throw away yours as well then I don’t mind.” And then the bandit
nods to one of his men who pulls out a pistol and points it at Shanks.

An air of danger surrounds Shanks, his eyes are slightly shadowed by the brim of his straw
hat as he stares down the barrel of the gun. “So your saying, you are putting your life on the
line then?” His voice is completely leveled, if it weren't Shanks’ the calm would have been
frightening.
“What?” The bandit just raises an eyebrow, laughter in his voice. The guy was probably
believing he had already won this fight.

“I said, you are putting your life on the line.” Luffy doesn’t see Lucky move, he just hears the
loud bang and sees the splatter of blood as the bandit falls to the ground. The sight of blood
should probably scare him, hell the dead body should probably have been enough of a wake-
up call. Even if Shanks was a nice man, he wasn’t a good guy. Despite this Luffy doesn’t feel
scared. In fact, with Shanks and the crew present he feels relieved like everything might just
be fine.

“You- Your playing dirty!”

“Playing dirty? Now you said it yourself we are pirates. Pirates don’t play by the rules. Whats
more guns aren’t toys for children to play with, so when you point it at my head you should
be ready to give up your own life.”

“YOu filthy- MEN GET THEM!”

“Ogashira let me handle this. The bud of my gun should be more than enough.” Calmly Benn
meets the chagrin bandits halfway. Luffy can only stare wide-eyed and with an open mouth
as the first mate gracefully takes care of every single bandit. Just like he said the only thing
he uses is the back end of his gun. Not a single shot gets fired, but soon enough all of them
are on the ground. That's when Shanks steps forward, a dangerous glint in his eyes.

“You see, you can call me all the names in the book. Spill food or booze on my head. But I’m
a selfish man, and the moment you put your hands on my friends. Well, that's the moment
you’ll come to regret the most.” At that moment Luffy understands why Shanks had done
what he had in the bar. He understood why the bandits hadn’t been worth getting angry about.
He can’t help but stare in awe at the man before him. Shanks really was the coolest after all.

The bandit is panicking now, sputtering and cursing as he looks at all his men. All of them
lay motionless on the ground. Then like the coward he is, the man throws down a smoke
bomb. Luffy feels the pressure on his back lift only for someone to grab him and make a run
for it. As soon as they are out of sight from Shanks the guy ties a rope around his wrist. Luffy
tries to struggle yelling profanities at the man until he also gags him.

The man takes them out to sea in a small dingy. Luffy tries to wrestle out of the man's grip as
he starts to board the small boat. Only succeeding in getting dropped into the dingy. He didn’t
know what the man had planned but he had a bad feeling about what was going to happen.
He really wanted Shanks again. If he could just yell out then maybe the Captain would hear
him. Tears were starting to form in his eyes as they got further and further away from the
harbor.

The guy takes out the gag, “Any last words boy?” At the same time, Luffy manages to free
his arms. “FUCK YOU.” He tries to jump the guy but he simply kicks him into the water
below. “I guess not, have fun drowning kid.”

There is water in his nose and mouth, as he desperately tries to keep himself afloat. Shanks’
words ring out in his ears. His ability to swim for superpowers. He isn’t sure if the stinging in
his eyes is from seawater or tears. Panic is setting in and he feels his body get tired. That's
when it happens. Luffy had only ever seen the king of the coast at a distance before, but now.
Now he got an up close and personal look at it. The giant sea serpent emerges from the water.
Its head towering many meters above the water. Even the smallest of its teeth were bigger
than himself. Luffy sputters and kicks his legs even more frantically. Desperately wanting to
get away from the beast.

Finally, the bandit seems to notice the giant serpent and starts screaming. But barely a sound
comes from the man before the large best dives down, taking both man and boat in one big
bite. Then its looking at Luffy, hunger in its eyes and he cries out fear surging through his
whole body. It starts diving but then there's an arm around his waist pulling him close, away
from those sharp teeth and the snapping jaw. Shanks’ red hair fills his vision and brings him
away from the beast's maw. He clutches tightly to the man's shirt as he starts crying. The
water is turning a bloody red color, though none of it is from him. The serpent roars loud
enough to send ripples through the water.

Luffy isn’t sure how exactly Shanks does it but, he gives the creature a look that sends it
scurrying off. “Get Lost!” And it does. Diving back into the ocean like someone had burned
it. Like Shanks was the most frightening thing in these waters and not itself. Then Shanks is
speaking to him, with calm comforting words. Telling him its okay, that he is safe now.
Telling him how brave he was and how proud he is of Luffy.

It just makes Luffy cry harder as he catches sight of Shanks’ arm, or rather, the space where it
should have been. Now its just an empty and torn shirt sleeve, blood drips from the stump
and into the ocean. Luffy claws at the man's chest, as another dingy pulls up besides them. He
can hear the worried voices of the other members of Shanks’ crew.

“SHanks Your Arm.”

“Oh that, I would gladly give up my arm if it meant you would be safe.” The mans voice is
soft and calm, like he couldn’t be happier about the outcome. Why was he so weak? now he
went and got Shanks hurt because he couldn’t handle some mountain bandits!

Benn and Yasopp are there to pull them up into the boat. Benn tries to wrestle Luffy of
Shanks, but he doesn’t want to let go. Shanks end up stopping Benn with a hand on his arms
and a shake of his head. Meanwhile, Yasopp is quick to affix a turneket to his Captain's
shoulder, finally stopping the bleeding.

Almost a month later, Shanks finally recovered. The stump has healed over nicely, and he
isn’t in any pain. Luffy was watching them from the top of the docks as they loaded on the
last of their supplies. He watched as the men started to board the ship getting ready to set sail.

“SHANKS!” He calls out to the man, who turns around and gives him a blinding smile. His
one hand was on top of the old straw hat.

“I’m not going to ask you to take me with you anymore!”

 “Oh?” There is surprise on his face, but the smile doesn’t disappear. Luffy sucks in a big
breath before he continues to yell.

“Because I’m going to get stronger and then set out and get a crew of my own, and they’ll be
way stronger than yours, No not just your crew. I’m going to be the strongest pirate out there,
the freest man alive. SHanks! I’ll surpass you and become the King of Pirates.” Shanks steps
towards Luffy bending slightly down as he takes off the old straw hat on his head.

“Okay-” He places the straw hat on Luffy’s head, “Then you should look after this until then.
The person who gave me this told me it was a representation of my dreams, and that when I
felt all alone, it would be a reminder of my friends, my family. Keep it safe for me, and return
it when you’ve become a great pirate.” Luffy feels happy tears come to his eyes but quickly
wipes them away.

“It's a promise!”

“It is!”

And then Shanks boards the Red Force while waving to Luffy. The boy enthusiastically
waves back to the man. He stays on the dock watching the ship until it's completely out of
sight. Worn straw clutched tightly in his hands as he smiles out at the great blue ocean.

Chapter End Notes

The stage has now been set, and the father-and-son relationship between Luffy and
Shanks has been established.

I would love to hear your guys thoughts, opinions, and general hype for this series and
what is to come. Constructive criticism is always greatly appreciated, and so is the
Kudos you leave on my work. If you have any questions about the series feel free to ask.
 The boy in a Stawhat
Chapter Summary

He kinda liked Dadan actually. Her hair was really funny and she looked more like a
bear than a woman. Though telling her that had made her really angry even if he didn’t
understand why. Bears were a lot cooler than women after all. The other bandits were
okay he guessed, though most of them looked a bit lame and none of them really wanted
anything to do with him.

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Ace wants absolutely nothing to do with the kid Garp just dumped on Dadan's doorstep. He
has enough problems as it is. Thank you very much. He also doesn't plan on adding an idiotic
crybaby to that list. Who does the old man think he is anyway? Going around handing out
kids. Better yet who keeps giving their kids to the geezer? Not like he knows how to raise
them anyway. And what was it the geezer had said, that the kid was his biological grandson-
Ace didn’t think he even had a kid. What's more, shouldn’t Garp’s own kid know better than
most just how shitty the old man is at parenting? Well, not like Ace cared anyway if the kid
had a shitty upbringing.

In a way, Ace understands why his father- no Roger. Ace understands why Roger got Garp to
take him in. No one else would accept a cursed child like himself. His mother likely didn’t
have much of a choice in the matter either, if the stories he had heard some of the adults
whisper about in the grey terminal were true.

Ace is rapidly making his way through the jungle. Moving through the underbrush with
practiced ease, occasionally using low-hanging branches to propel himself forward at an even
faster pace. Much like the falcon that glides silently through the air, Ace makes little to no
noise. Unlike his pressure.

The black-haired boy stops for a moment to look behind him. Making a ‘Tsk’ sound as he
sees that the kid is still following him, albeit from a distance. The guy's little legs and
unfamiliarity with the terrain have him stumbling and falling every few seconds. Branches
have already scratched deep red marks into his cheeks and arms. Ace almost feels sorry for
the kid, until he catches sight of that damned smile. Wide and innocent showing off all his
teeth, his eyes too bright despite the obvious disdain and malice Ace had already thrown his
way.

Why can’t this kid just get the message already, and stop following him? At this rate, he will
be late in meeting up with Sabo. And Ace really doesn’t want to deal with a prissy Sabo
because of some nobody’s kid his grandfather felt like dumping on him.
*

As it turned out getting kidnapped by mountain bandits and then saved by a pirate was
enough of a concern that the Mayor contacted his Grandfather. Garp had quickly arrived in
Foosha after that, and he spent a good hour fussing over Luffy. Then came the whole, trying
to explain ‘how you accidentally eat a devil fruit and now can’t swim because your body is
made of rubber’. At first, Luffy was having a lot of fun showing off his new strange body to
his Gramps.

That is until his grandfather flipped out about his newly acquired devil fruit abilities. Mayor
Woop Slap had apparently left out that particular piece of information when he told Garp
what had happened. As a result of everything Gramps did what Luffy had feared the last time
and took him away from Foosha village. Away from Makino and the villagers. Away from
Shanks, who Luffy wasn't sure were coming back again. It meant he would be alone once
more. He tried not to worry about that and instead tells his grandfather about all the things he
had done with Shanks and his crew.

Personally, Luffy thought it a little funny that Garp’s solution to him having been kidnapped
by mountain bandits was to drop him off with a different set of mountain bandits. Not that he
complained about it, these bandits seemed a lot nice than the other ones. Definitely not as
stuck up, and Dadan probably wouldn’t pour booze on Shanks. Probably not.

He kinda liked Dadan actually. Her hair was really funny and she looked more like a bear
than a woman. Though telling her that had made her really angry even if he didn’t understand
why. Bears were a lot cooler than women after all. The other bandits were okay he guessed,
though most of them looked a bit lame and none of them really wanted anything to do with
him.

What had him really excited was the boy with black hair. Gramps said they were about the
same age though he didn’t actually hear what his name was. He had this really angry scowl
on his face and kept glaring at him when he looked his way. Luffy didn’t care, the boy
probably didn’t like that he now had to share Dadan and the bandits with him. Luffy could
understand that, he wouldn’t want to share Shanks with anyone if he could avoid it.

In Foosha there weren’t a lot of kids, most were either a lot older than Luffy and therefore
didn’t want anything to do with him. Or they were too young to really play with him. The
other boy his age meant he might finally have someone to play with and go on adventures
with. But most importantly, the other boy meant that he wouldn’t actually be alone. It meant
that maybe he would be okay not seeing Makino or Shanks. But for that to happen the other
boy had to actually be his friend, and he was going to do everything he could to make that
happen.

Right now that meant chasing him through the jungle while trying to talk with him. Even if
that kid had spit on him, he had to be tough like Shanks. A little spit didn’t mean anything in
the grand scheme of things and wasn’t something he should stay mad about. Maybe the other
boy didn’t know that though?

“Hey wait up. I’m not mad about you spitting on me anymore! HEy!” He watches as the boy
stops on a hill a bit in front of him, and can’t help the wide smile growing further on his face.
Maybe this was it, Luffy thinks. Just as Luffy is about to set off again so he can finally catch
up. The other kid kicks in a tree with a lot of force, sending the whole thing crashing toward
the ground and towards him.

Somehow he manages to avoid getting crushed by the tree, and he feels only slightly put off,
but only more determined than before. Right before the tree had started falling there had been
something in the other kid's eyes. Luffy didn’t deal with big emotions great and didn’t get all
the complicated stuff that adults always talked about but he understood the pain and he
understood hate. And that boy had both of them brimming in his eyes. He doesn’t think he
has ever seen anyone with eyes that held so much hate and deceit for the world.

And then there was the pain, one he recognized well. The pain of loneliness, of not having
anyone else. Of being cast aside and looked down upon. It was the same thing he sometimes
saw in his own eyes when he was looking at the reflection in the water.

It is the same look the boy has as he throws Luffy off that bridge. Those eyes filled with pain
and hate. It is at that moment, right before the hit lands, that Luffy vows to himself, he would
try and make that look disappear. He repeats this vow and cements his own determination as
he spends a week trying to climb back out of the canyon. All while getting chased about, by
stupid wolves.

By the time he makes it back to Dadan and the bandits, he is covered head to toe in cuts and
bruises. His body aches, and he feels tired enough to sleep standing up. Dadan yells at him
and talks about chores and whatnot, not that he really listens to her. As soon as she throws
him into the room where Ace is he falls asleep on the floor.

Day after day, week after week, and month after month. Luffy kept chasing Ace, and at some
point, he even began to enjoy the game of cat and mouse. How could he not? Running after
Ace even if he still wouldn’t do much more than scoff at Luffy, was fun in a weird way. It
was hard and exhilarating. It didn’t take long for him to notice that he was getting faster, and
more agile. He falls less often, knows the forest better, and was able to outmaneuver some of
the smaller predators.

Every day he is able to stay on Ace’s trail for just a little longer going further and further into
the thick jungle. Things kinda come to a head when he gets rudely introduced to the tiger
king living in the forest. He is only saved by one of the largest of the bears taking offense to
the tiger. The encounter leaves him scared and breathless, but only that much more
determined to befriend Ace. To follow him and see where it is he goes every day. To know
how he became so strong that he doesn’t worry about all these large beasts.

Just the thought of it brings a large smile to his face, so he continues to run and chase Ace.

And then one day the jungle starts to thin out around him, and suddenly he is standing on its
edge, looking out over a vast openness. It's not quite a plain, nor is it a field. It is a space
filled with old junk, trash, weird nick-nacks, and do-dats. For a while he just stands at the
jungle edge staring out at it all admiring the visual of it, having never seen anything like it
before. Then the smell hits him, and he scrunches up his nose in disgust.
He tentatively slides down the small hill connecting the trash heaps with the jungle. He had
definitely seen Ace run into this but beyond that, he had lost the older boy. He looks around,
his head spinning from one direction to another trying to make sense of his new and rather
confusing surroundings.

“ACE!” He puts his hands up to his face, cupping his mouth in hopes that the sound might
travel further. “WHERE ARE YOU!? ACE!”

Of course, he doesn’t get a response from the other boy, and he half hadn’t expected one even
if Ace might have heard him. So far the other hadn’t actually spoken to him when he was
chasing him. Still, it doesn’t stop him from trying anyway. He looks all over the place for
Ace, bumping into other people who look kinda sketchy. Not like Shanks who looked really
cool, or Dadan who looked like a cool bear.

However he doesn’t have to search for that long, he catches sight of Ace’s back as the boy is
running back through the landscape towards another part of the forest and he can’t help
excitedly following along. When he enters the forest he does lose Ace for a while, and when
he finds him he is with another boy.

This other boy has short blonde hair in a buzzcut. His clothes look kinda fancy with that
weird white tissue around his neck and the blue coat. He also has a really cool hat with a pair
of goggles that he can’t help but marvel at.

Much like Ace the other boy is also carrying around a pipe. Luffy really wants one of those at
this point. he has seen how Ace uses his and it might just be the coolest weapon ever. Much
better than the large sticks he finds and tries to use to hit the big animals. He overhears some
of their conversations and it sounds like they are talking about becoming pirates.

Not only that but the two have a treasure, a real pirate treasure that they have been collecting
for years. That might just be the coolest thing Luffy has ever heard. What's more, when he
looks at Ace as he speaks to that other boy, the pain and hate in his eyes have receded if just a
bit. He can’t help his own excited outburst, as he stands at the foot of the large tree the older
two are sitting in counting up their money.

“HEY! I want to be a pirate too! Isn’t that great!”

Twin yells of surprise come from above him, and he waves to Ace and his friend as they
finally notice him. He can’t help but laugh as the two scurry down the tree and runs toward
him. Not even after they hit him and tie him up against the tree does his smile disappear.
Luffy is just happy to finally have caught up with the older boy.

“So this is the kid you’ve been complaining to me about?”

“Ace talks about me?! Hey does that mean we are friends?”

“Che- Yeah this is the idiot I was talking about, his name is Luffy and he is a pain in my ass.”

“Kid probably can’t keep a secret, he seems too stupid for that.”
 “Exactly which means there is only one solution to this problem. We have to kill him.”

“Agreed.”

Luffy feels pale at that, and the menacing expression on the older boys’ faces. He instantly
starts thrashing against the rope yelling and screaming. He doesn’t want to die, not yet.

“Please don’t kill me!”

If they tried to drown him he would have no way of fighting back, he would simply sink
because of his devil fruit, with that thought he continues his begging.

“Please don’t put me in the water, please. I don’t want to die!”

“Huh, maybe we should put him in the river-” With even more force he yells out, “NOOOO!
PLEASE!” Hands cover his mouth as Ace shushes him. “Would you quiet down! Someone
could hear you-”

At the same time, the sound of different voices coming toward them makes all three boys
pause. Luffy watches as panic overcomes both Ace and Sabo.

“DO you think that's them?”

“YES, Now what do we do?!”

“First untie him. They can’t find any of us!” They untie him and Luffy gets pulled out behind
some bushes as men emerge from the tree line.

Chapter End Notes

Alright chapter four, Luffy has now met both Ace and Sabo. For any recent watchers/
readers of the post-war arc, you might notice the similarities between canon and this. I
try to stay true to some of the events that happened the best I can. Of course, nothing is
1 to 1 as I put my own spin on everything. The most noticeable is the timeline. I'm
putting a lot more time between events, this will become more noticeable as we go, but
so far the most notable change from canon is Luffy spending two years with Shanks
instead of one.

I got a comment that made me want to make me clarify something. Ace and Sabo are
not blood-related in this, I know that might seem confusing with the twins' tag on the
book but I promise it will make sense in the long run.
 Demons of the Grey Terminal
Chapter Summary

“So you know Ace?” There is a smile growing on the man's face, one Luffy seems none
the wiser for. The boy simply kicks out his legs in a feeble attempt to free himself. The
boy is glaring daggers at the pirates yet the heat of it gets lots in how helpless the kid is
right now. Like a small dog who are all bark and no bite.

“Yeah, and he’ll kick your ass!”

Chapter Notes

I've got a lot of chapters finished or almost finished so you guys will be seeing frequent
updates on this one for a little while at least

The idiot just didn’t quit. After that first day, he had half expected the kid to be dead at the
bottom of the ravine. The look he had given him on that bridge had been infuriating. Like the
boy had looked straight through him. Had seen past all his anger and false bravado, peering
straight into his soul and seeing that lonely hurt feeling he tried to hide from even himself.
Even if the kid wasn’t dead, anyone would be foolish to come back after getting put through
something like that. But if nothing else he had to say the boy was both foolish and stubborn.

Predictably Sabo had been pissed about how late he had been to their meet-up. The blonde
boy gave him an earful before he could tell him about his new inconvenience. Though he
does get some sympathy after telling him how persistent the kid had been. He is actually
happy when he gets back that afternoon with the kid nowhere in sight. He feels even more
pleased when a few days go by and the kid still hasn’t come back. Letting him go back to
how things always had been. Almost like the kid had been some freakish part of his
imagination.

A traitorous part of his brain worries if he truly had killed the boy. Worries about him running
around Mt. Coluvo by himself day and night. The jungle was rough even for someone like
him, he couldn’t imagine how the kid must be faring. Though he always showed those
thoughts and feelings down, until he forgot about them. He shouldn’t be worried about some
child's survival, he should be worried about his own and Sabo’s instead.

Just as he thinks he really had gotten rid of the boy for good, he shows up again. bruised and
banged up, but alive and still with that dam smile on his face. And by the morning he is
following Ace through the jungle once more. Day after day, week after week the stupid brat
just didn’t seem to give up no matter what he throws at him.

What's more, with each passing day it seemed the kid's smile and enthusiasm only grew. It
was a right pain in his ass. He complained some more about it to Sabo, who just laughed at
him in response.

He wouldn’t admit it to anyone but he was actually starting to become a little fond of the
idiot. If nothing else it was fun to outrun him and throw things after him just to see the kid
bounce back. On more than one occasion he also started to find himself worrying about the
kid and his health. He started to wish death upon him less and less, instead just kinda
accepting the little menace and his presence. Not that he would actually admit that to anyone,
least of all Sabo. Who would no doubt just laugh some more at him for it.

On one particular day, he had found it quite hard to shake the boy- or rather Luffy. He had
reluctantly come to learn the kid's name, and it did feel a bit weird to always refer to him as
‘The kid’ or ‘The boy’- Anyway, he had just managed to shake Luffy off his trail and was
hiding out, making sure he actually turned back and didn’t get lost in the jungle… Again.

So maybe he was starting to worry about the other kid a little but only so much that he
weren't getting mauled while Ace was watching, not like he had been cataloging the different
injuries he kept coming back with. Sabo could stuff it with his teasing, like hell he actually
cared about Luffy, he was an annoyance.

The appearance of the tiger king had been unexpected. The feline was big, much bigger than
your normal tiger, and Ace wasn’t entirely sure what kind of freakish thing had happened in
nature for something that big to be roaming their forest. It was one of the few predators he
knew to run from and not fight, even if Sabo was by his side. The tiger was that strong.

Right now he watched it approach Luffy. From where he sat he couldn’t actually see the
animal's face, but he knew well what kind of sight the other was faced with. A maw glinting
with sharp fangs, angry yellow eyes, and its lips pulled back in a snarl. Its warm breath might
be hitting the kid in the face. He did have a perfect view of Luffy. Of how his body had
remained frozen in place, except for a slight quiver in his arms and legs. The boy's mouth
was open, and his eyes were wide.

Strangely he feels panic surge in his own stomach, despite being perfectly hidden out of sight
from the large animal. He was in no way in danger, yet as the beast took a step towards Luffy
he feels his legs tense up. the grip on his pipe becomes a tad tighter as he prepared for what?
the thought hits him. To jump between the beast and Luffy? To yell out and get its attention?
To help this boy who he had thought nothing more than an annoyance?

In the end, he doesn't actually find out what he had been prepared to do as a large grizzly
emerges from the tree line. The tiger king focuses on the new enemy instead of the easy meal,
and Ace gets to watch as Luffy finally manages to break out of his own fear. The boy turned
tail and ran back towards the bandit's hut. His body relaxes back into the stones and his iron-
tight grip loses. before he berates himself mentally for caring about Luffy.

*
That same feeling surges through him as he realizes the little shit had disappeared from
between him and Sabo in the bushes. His breath hitches up and his body tense as just
moments after sharing the realization with Sabo Luffy’s voice is being carried out across the
forest. High-pitched and defiant, the boy is yelling out, spitting curses at his captors. They
watch as Luffy struggles in the man's grip, trying to get free.

“Let me go you jerk or Ace will come to kick your ass.” Ace feels himself freeze up at the
mention of his name. Internally cursing the idiot for bringing him up. The mention of his
name doesn’t go unnoticed by the pirates either.

“So you know Ace?” There is a smile growing on the man's face, one Luffy seems none the
wiser for. The boy simply kicks out his legs in a feeble attempt to free himself. The boy is
glaring daggers at the pirates yet the heat of it gets lots in how helpless the kid is right now.
Like a small dog who are all bark and no bite.

“Yeah, and he’ll kick your ass!”

The man looks more amused than anything else, “Well then, if you are his friend then you
can help us.” The word friend seems to take some of the air out of Luffy’s sails as his
struggles die down and uncertainty comes through in his voice.

“I don’t know if we are actually friends yet.”

“So you don’t know where I can find him and his other friend?”

“No- I don’t know where they are.” The kid couldn’t be any more of an obvious liar. His face
contorted almost comically as he looks off to one side. Ace watches with mixed feelings as
the pirates propose to help ‘jog’ his memory before heading back the way they came, Luffy
in tow.

Ace isn’t sure whether to be relieved or panicked. On one side the kid hadn’t actually ratted
them out yet and the pirates were none the wiser as to where their treasure was hidden. On
the other side, it would only be a matter of time before they returned, looking for the shit he
had stolen. Even after the Bluejam pirates are out of sight he and Sabo spend a few minutes
sitting in those bushes. 15 minutes go by and they don’t come back, slowly the two of them
get out of the bushes. Moving the treasure was given at this point. It would only be a matter
of time before Luffy told them about the spot in the tree.

With a bit of teamwork, it doesn’t take them long to find a new spot to stash everything. Now
the real challenge began, moving everything before they were discovered. Truly a race
against time.

Ace is putting away the last of their gold, the sunset at his back as he gives the new hiding
spot a satisfied smile. They had made good time, somehow avoiding the pirates up until now.
He was sure that by this point Luffy was back in the hut with Dadan and her bandits. Ace
would get to yell at him when he too returned.
“No! Ace, they are still looking for us!” Horror dawns on him. The kid- Luffy, he hadn’t
ratted them out after all. But this meant they were definitely still trying to get the information
out of him. They were torturing him.

Dread hits him all at once, his mind running circles and- oh God, what had they done?! He
hadn't told on them, he STILL wasn't telling on them and- Ace feels the bile rising up in his
throat as the world crash around him in violent waves. He stumbles a single step toward
Sabo. The blonde looks as broken up about the whole thing as he feels.

Luffy had been tortured- WAS being tortured at this very second. To protect them, because he
for some reason put his trust in them in HIM. That fucking stubbornness he had seen
firsthand for the past three months was being used for- FOR THIS.

For them and their pirate treasure! And they had just abandoned him. Left him with the Blue
Jam pirates. How did that make him any better than that man?

"Sabo-" “I know- Fuck!”

“We have to go help him Sabo, If we- If I leave him behind now, how will I be any better
than that man!?”

“Ace that's not the same-”

“How isn’t it the same?! Luffy put his trust in us. I don’t know why or for what purpose but
the kid apparently has! Putting his stubbornness to work- Sabo if he hasn’t told them yet then
he won’t, and if they get nothing from him they’ll kill him! That makes me no better than the
man who abandoned me and my mom, he left us to die when she trusted him.”

“I don’t like it either okay!?”

“Then what are we standing around here for?!” Sabo lets out a frustrated yell at that before he
sets off. Ace is quick to follow trusting the other to take them where Luffy is being held. As
they run through the forest and back towards the grey terminal.

Even at a distance, the smell of blood hits Ace, now he isn’t squeamish but the thought of
‘why’ that smell hung heavy in the air was enough to make his stomach turn. But the worst
part might just have been the sounds or rather, the lack of it. Other than the yelling of one
man, Ace was sure it was the same one that had picked Luffy up, asking questions the hut
remained quiet. He couldn’t hear Luffy, not his crying, screaming or even a heated retort, just
silence.

What if they were too late? What if those pirates had already killed the boy? What if Luffy
had died protecting them?

Besides him, Sabo’s running slows down until both of them come to a hesitant standstill just
a few meters in front of the hut. The conversation from within becomes much clearer.

“Just let the kid go already- look he isn’t going to talk.” The person sounds hesitant. There’s a
thunking noise like a fist colliding with a sack of ‘something’ and then a pause.
“And how do think we’ll tell the captain that? - sorry captain but we lost the money to some
kids, and then we let the one kid who knew something leave alive?”

“Then we just don’t tell him about the kid right-“Another wet thunk cuts off the guy talking.

“Sure if you want to die! Right now it’s his life or ours, and if we can’t make him talk-“
there’s a pause again and then some shuffling before Luffy’s voice drifts out through the
wood. It’s nothing more than whimpers and sobs but it gives him hope. It means the boy is
still alive, yet as fast as that hope comes it gets crushed.

“-then we are better off killing the runt!”

He doesn’t think, simply acts. He kicks in the door Sabo right on his heels. If he weren’t
amped up on Adrenalin the sight before him might just have made him throw up.

The same three pirates from before are inside. Two of them are standing at the back leaning
against a few crates and the wall respectively. The third and the biggest of the three is
standing with a sword half turned toward a bag hanging from a string- No not a bag, anger
courses through him as he realizes what, or rather who is hanging from that rope.

Blood is splattered on both the walls and ceiling with a large pool of it has formed on the
ground right below Luffy. Luffy has been bound and strung up from the ceiling and swaying
back and forth. Ace notes how the boy is quivering, his face beaten and bloody. Most of his
clothes look ripped and if it weren’t for quiet whimpers coming from him Ace would have
thought the boy was already dead.

The moment passes, and the surprise of the pirates morphs into anger. Yet the anger Ace sees
on them is no match for the pure rage he feels cursing through his body as he readies his pipe.
“Sabo gets Luffy I’ll keep them at bay!”

He doesn’t wait to get a response. Ace kicks off the ground swinging his pipe down with as
much force as he can muster at the first of the three. There's the sound of something cracking
as metal meets flesh, and Ace can only feel a twisted sense of satisfaction at the noise.
Something deep in the recesses of his mind tells him he shouldn’t be so happy to cause these
men to pain. But that voice is small, barely noticeable. The voice he can hear is the one
screaming for vengeance, for righteous fury, and for these men to pay after hurting Luffy.
Stupid and stubborn Luffy, who was about to give his life to protect them. Who remained
persistent in trying to befriend him despite the hate he threw his way.

Luffy, who doesn’t know who he is or where his blood comes from, yet still cares about him.
Even if he hadn’t given him much of a reason to. So he takes that satisfaction, pushing down
the little voice until it disappears completely, swinging his pipe at the next person in line.
They block it and sming their own sword at him, it glances off one of his arms leaving a
small stinging cut. The pain only drives him further and makes him swing harder.

It is three against one, not the worst odds he has ever faced but it also usually isn’t against
competent fighters. While these three may be lousy pirates they still know how to swing a
sword and throw a punch a lot better than most people in the Grey Terminal. Ace quickly
finds himself in hot water as he starts having to block or dodge more attacks than he makes.
He takes more than one heavy hit and small cuts are starting to appear on his arms from nær
misses. However, the tides change when a hit that had been headed straight for his back gets
blocked by Sabo. From there, beating the pirates becomes easy.
 Three is better than two
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Luffy didn’t even realize he was wandering away from the hiding spot. Not before a large
hand had grabbed hold of him and he was dangling over a meter off the ground. Now face to
face with one of those gruff-looking pirates. The men were nothing like Shanks and his crew,
if Luffy had to say they reminded him more of those bad mountain bandits than anything
else.

Actually, the situation generally reminded him of what had happened back then and how the
guy had similarly held him by the scruff of his shirt before he had tossed Luffy into the sea.
The most obvious difference was that there was no sea for him to be thrown into this time
and also no Shanks to come and save him.

He tried to wiggle out of the guy's hold, all while throwing insults at the guy. Clearly, he
hadn’t learned his lesson about keeping his mouth shut from the last time. “PUT ME
DOWN!” The yell was followed by a renewed struggle as he kicked out at the hand holding
him up. Only gaining a mocking laugh from the men in response. When he mentions Ace's
name the men seemed to go quiet for a moment and he has a moment of victory where he
thinks they are actually afraid of his threats, leading him to yell out more of them. Though
instead of being scared, the pirates only become more eager to take him with them when he
tries to lie about knowing where Ace and Sabo are.

Really, Luffy knew he wasn’t a very good liar, and knew that the pirates didn’t actually
believe him. Still, he refused to tell them anything. It didn’t matter how much or how long
they beat him. It didn’t matter that his voice had gone hoarse hours ago from screaming and
begging for it to stop. If he told the pirates he would be betraying Ace. Then Ace might not
be his friend anymore. He didn’t like lying, and he liked the pain of the man hitting him even
less but this was something Shanks had taught him. Even if he isn’t sure the man would
expect him to use it like this.

“Anchor, you shouldn’t lie to people.” Shanks gives him a pointed look, his voice has its
usually jolly tone though with something more serious underlying it. Luffy pouts at the man.

“But Shanks you’ve lied before! You even told me so!” his voice tapers off into a whine,
something that would usually get him called childish by the pirate but for once no one
mentions anything about it. Shanks simply looks a bit thoughtful as he hums at Luffy.

“Hmmm… that's true, but those situations are different.” Luffy makes a questioning noise.

“How is it different? Isn’t lying the same no matter who does it?”
“Well, it's never good to lie to a friend, but in some situations, you can’t tell the truth either,
because it might bring others in danger. Does that make sense?”

If he told these men what they wanted then Ace and the other boy, Sabo, they would be in
danger. He would have put them in danger. So he had to lie. He had to tell them he didn’t
know anything even if they don’t believe him.

He feels his body shake and how it seems harder to breathe. The words of the man barely
register in his ears anymore and he doesn’t have the energy to retort anyway. He does note
when the knuckles get exchanged for a sword. New tears well up in his eyes as silent sobs
wracks his body. But then things change and light explodes into the room as the door to the
hut gets thrown to the ground.

The next thing he knows someone is cutting him loose. His body touches the ground for the
first time in hours. Luffy can’t help throwing himself at Sabo as he tries to help him up. The
other boy seems to stiffen up for a moment. There is a hesitant pat on his back before he is
being guided out of the house. On their way out Luffy watches Ace fight all three men over
Sabo's shoulder. The blonde had taken to carrying him seeing as his legs weren’t cooperating
at the moment.

The journey between that hut and the jungle doesn’t register with Luffy. One moment he is
still watching Ace, the next he feels soft grass and all he can see is tall trees. Sabo lets him
down and tries to back away, like he is going to leave, so Luffy clings harder to him his sobs
finally gaining volume.

“Hey I need to go help Ace- You have to let- I can’t go like-” “Please don’t leave.” Luffy
feels the other still in his arms, there's a hand on his head. Warm and almost protective he
feels the hand push him a little closer.

“I’m going to come back, okay? But I have to help Ace.” Reluctantly Luffy releases his grip
and watches Sabo take off once more. Sinking to the ground Luffy curls in on himself. not
taking his eyes off the direction Sabo ran in. The wait is miserable, for more than one reason.
His body ached, and his head feels like it is splitting open.

Time seems to move at a snail's pace, by the time Luffy spots Sabo walking toward him, Ace
in tow, the sun had gone completely down. It was dark, and the cold of the night was starting
to seep in. His eyes keep dropping as he tries desperatly not to nod off. His attempts are
ultimately unsuccessful as the moment Sabo's warm hand is back on his head he feels his
whole body relax and darkness settles over him.

The sun slowly rises above the horizon, sending yellow and orange light in through the green
canopy of the jungle. Three bodies lie huddled together in a small clearing. Each more
banged up than the last. The smallest of the boys is curled up in the middle, a yellow straw
hat hugged close to his body. The sound of snoring travels outward.
As the light hits the boys they start to stir, before detangling themselves from each other.
Stretching out sore limbs, and checking over injuries. All three of them are sore and bruised
up, Luffy might be looking the worst of the three but all of them were covered almost head to
toe in bandages. Ace and Sabo had won the fight because of course they had. But they hadn’t
escaped it unscathed. They had gone back into the forest, and back to Luffy, to lick their
wounds and recover.

While Luffy had passed out from pain and exhaustion before his wounds could be treated it
would seem that Ace or Sabo had taken care of it for him. He woke up with bandages on
most of his body. The white and yellowish fabric is a stark contrast to everything else. He
places the hat back in its rightful place before experimentally poking at his own sides, trying
to gauge how painful his wounds are.

By the third wince, a hand bats his poking fingers away. “Stop doing that, you’ll only reopen
the wounds.” Luffy frowns up at Sabo before looking between his hand and the wound.

“Sorry…” His apology gets a tired sigh from the other boy. That warm hand is back on his
head, and he watches Sabo from under the brim of his hat.

“Don’t apologize, we should be the ones doing that- we uh, we misjudged you, and almost
got you killed.” For a long while he just stares at Sabo, and a small smile creeps onto his
face. Luffy pulls the straw hat down to try and hide in it.

“It's fine.”

The older sounds upset, something he doesn’t like. “It is not though, you didn’t tell on us,
you put your own life on the line.”

“WHY DIDN’t you just tell them what they wanted to know?!” Ace both sounds and looks
angry as he walks over to them. He doesn’t really understand why the other is lashing out like
this.

“Why didn’t you just give them what they wanted so you wouldn’t get hurt?! What was the
point?! Are you just that stupid? Do you not get how these things work?” Luffy watches Sabo
attempt to play peacekeeper.

“Ace you are being to harsh-” “I don’t think I’m being harsh enough, his actions don’t make
sense Sabo!” The boy sends his anger toward Sabo instead.

“Because- Because then you might not want to be my friend!” Tears are forming in his eyes,
but he doesn’t flinch back when Ace turns the glare back onto him

“What kind of stupid reason is that- Doesn’t your life mean more to you?!”

“No! Being alone hurts more than getting hurt!” Luffy feels the sobs bubbling up in his
throat. “I don’t have anyone else.”

“But that- You don’t even know us, you don’t know me!” He didn’t have to know him to
know he wanted to be the other boy’s friend. To know that they felt the same pain. To know
 that being with the other boy would be less painful than being alone.

“I DON’T CARE! I like Ace and Sabo is cool too, so I thought maybe I wouldn’t have to be
alone!” The silence that follows is long and thick. Plenty of emotion flits across the other
boy's face some quicker than others but Luffy does note that the same pain he saw on that
first day while chasing Ace through the jungle comes back. It is like a dark shadow being cast
over his entire being. Ace wretches back a step like Luffy had burned him, like his words
might have physically hurt.

It settles on something small, hesitant and broken. It is a look that seems wrong on Ace. A
look that makes his stomach churn. Like he wasn’t meant to be this uncertain. Luffy wants
nothing more than to see it disappear and be replaced with a smile. To see happiness dancing
in the corner of his eyes instead of the dark shadows that currently occupy the space.

“Do… Do you want me to live Luffy?” What kind of stupid question was that?

“Of course I do, I don’t want Ace to die because if Ace died then I wouldn’t- I Don’t want
Ace to DIE!” It takes a moment for his words to register with the other party but when it
does-

“Fine, you can be our friend alright!”

And then Luffy looks expectantly at Sabo, waiting for the blonde to give his agreement. Sabo
shrugs his shoulders, even though there is a soft smile on his face. “I say three heads are
better than two.”

A wide smile breaks out on his face, it is making his cheeks hurt but he doesn’t mind the
pain. Laughter bubbles out of his chest and he feels happy enough to burst. Sabo snorts and
bats at Ace, letting out his own laugh. Slowly but surely the serious face slips off Ace and he
too joins in on the laughter.

Chapter End Notes

I'm very happy to see how well, this story has been received so far. I love all your
comments and the kudos that you leave. It gets me excited to know that you guys are
excited.

So I wanted to add a few notes for whats happened so far, and I might start doing this
chapter by chapter, but gotta start somewhere right?

We are now a good bit into the story and have met most of the important people, or at
least the ones who will play a larger role. The only one I have yet to introduce is Buggy.
Now for the people who are here for competent Buggy, please be patient he will come
and he will be playing a larger role in everything but good things do take time.
As for the boys, Ace has finally accepted Luffy, and it only took Luffy almost dying,
Sabo has also welcomed in Luffy with open arms and maybe a bit softer than Ace is. I
love the little touches he gives Luffy, like the hand in his hair. He isn't sure how to be
comforting but he is trying his best. Now the boys aren't brothers just yet, we still gotta
get to that, so for now, they are just an unlikely trio.

We get a brief intermission of Shanks, I don't have a specific placement for the episode
that I'm referencing in this chapter, it is just one of the many days that him and Luffy
were spending in Party's bar.

Also A bit of fun behind the scene. To make writing easier I've split up the book into
'episodes' for myself, and so this is part of what I refer to as 'Boys that live in the
Mountains', and it is the second episode, and it has a total of 5 chapters to it. With this
being the third chapter of the second episode.
 New beginnings, shared spaces
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

It had been almost two months now since Sabo moved in with them in the bandit's hut and
every day had been more of an adventure than the last. They had agreed it would be safest if
Sabo stayed with them instead of at the grey terminal. In case the Bluejam pirates came
looking for them, if he was alone in there he would have no way of defending himself against
a whole pirate crew. While Ace and he wouldn’t find out about it until it was too late to do
anything.

That first day back after everything with the Bluejam pirates had been an experience. One
that Luffy can’t help but think back on with joy. Dadan had been so surprised when he and
Ace had shown up with Sabo and her face had gotten redder than any tomato or strawberry he
had ever seen.

He is warm and comfortable. Sleeping curled up against Sabo on the floor, Luffy stirs a bit at
the sound of talking. The voices are loud yet his sleepy mind makes out only small parts of a
conversation

“-But why are there three of them.” He curls up further attempting to block out the noise. It
doesn’t work as intended and he instead feels himself slip further out of that sleepy state.

“Don’t look at me but we should definitely let the boss know.” He thinks it might be Dograa
talking, but he doesn’t want to open his eyes and see for sure. Sabo twitches ever so slightly
beside him, indicating the other boy is waking up as well. There’s a pause and heavy
footsteps before a new voice joins the conversation.

“Alright what’s all this hustle about, the brats are back yes?”

“Yes, but boss come see!” Had Luffy been properly awake, he would have seen several of the
bandits gathered around himself and the other two boys. Dadan had come in to see why her
men had been making such a large fuzz. Already the woman would have half expected to find
one or both of her boys returned.

“What? It’s Ace and Luffy and- Huh?” There's a moment of silence in the room as Dadan and
the bandits all look at the three sleeping bodies. Then Dadan starts up again this time she
points at each boy as she names them. Again she comes up one name short or one boy too
many, depending on how you look at it.

“Ace, Luffy, and Huh… Ace, Luffy and- OI brats, ACE LUFFY, WHO IS THIS NEW
KID?!” The old hag is loud and he feels Ace sit up.
“It's too early for you guys to be so loud.” Luffy also sits up adding his own two cents, “Yeah
quiet down Dadan.” Then he hears a less-than-awake Sabo mumbling something intelligible.

“Don’t go back to sleep!” Her yell is filled with barely contained frustration.

It hadn’t been too hard to convince Dadan to let Sabo stay. But they had gotten an ear full for
pissing off a group of pirates. Well, they had when Dadan finally caught them. After waking
up and explaining the situation, the three of them made a quick getaway from the hut to avoid
the woman’s wrath. Taking to running through the jungle instead. A warm feeling had filled
up Luffys chest that day. He may still have been desperately trying to follow behind the older
two. The difference now was that instead of Ace throwing rocks, trees or other obstacles after
him the two would stop up and pause if he fell to far behind.

While the action wasn’t done without complaint from either teen, it was more of a playful
thing, mocking with no real heat or barely contained smiles. They still saw him as weaker
than them, which he was, despite hating to admit it even to himself. Luffy was weaker and a
bit slower than the two older boys, but that just made it that much better and made his smile
so much wider every time they slowed down to match his pace. When they watched his back
even if he protested or how they would fuzz in their own ways when he fell or got hurt.

*
The sunlight is quickly disappearing behind the leafy covering of trees. It wasn’t unusual for
it to get dark early in the jungle. Sunlight had a hard time making it through the thick foliage
and brush the closer it got to the horizon. Dusk was near and three sets of small feet were
quickly making their way home. Behind them, a large crocodile was making groves in the
path as it was dragged along by its tail. Its large maw was frozen open, ass unseeing eyes
pointed to the path behind them.

“I still can’t believe you almost got eaten Luffy… Again!” The boy in question pouts a bit.
Despite having recently been in the maw of the beast they were dragging along, he looked
relatively unharmed. His body language relaxed as he walked with arms behind his head. The
tense one was the dark-haired boy who was dragging the large reptile along. Ace kept his
lecture up.

“Next time when one of us tells you not to do something. Do not! Do It!”

“But I wanted to use my new attack!”

“The attack you can barely land when we train? The one where you more often than not end
up on your ass?” There is a smugness to the way he says it, and Luffy huffs at the slight jab
towards him. So what if he still couldn’t completely control his attacks? They were still way
cooler than anything Ace could do. Besides, he would bet that Ace wouldn’t be any better at
it if his limbs were made of rubber. This he says out loud.

“I’m sure I’d be way better at using my abilities if I had a devil fruit, I bet it would take me a
month, no, a week! To master them.”
“Yeah right! I bet Ace would-” In front of them Sabo stops shushing both of them. Luffy cuts
himself off giving the older a curious look, why he suddenly seemed alert. After all they were
at the edge of the clearing with the bandit's hut. There's a thump and Luffy looks over to see
Ace having dropped the crocodile's tail, the boy walks up beside Sabo but not taking his eyes
off the hut.

“What is it?”

“Someone is here.” There's a pause then- “Is it the Bluejam pirates?”

“I don’t know… I don’t think so, but someone new is definitely in the hut.” There is
movement in one of the windows, both Ace and Sabo tense up while Luffy just steps
forward. Curiosity ran through his veins. He doesn’t feel like it’s anyone bad and is
confirmed in that notion when Dadan steps out the door with the mystery person beside her.
With a gasp and an excited yell, Luffy is sprinting toward the two.

“Makino!” He crashes into her legs, the slight smell of sake that always clings to her clothes
along with the salty tinge of the sea fills Luffy’s lungs as he laughs happily. The woman is
quick to bend down bringing him into a proper hug, her own laughter fills the air. Luffy
hadn’t realized just how much he missed her until now, he almost doesn’t know where to
begin in telling her everything that happened. He is trying to gather his thoughts enough to
make a coherent start when she does it for him.

“Hey, Luffy how have you been?” Makino pulls back from the hug and straightens up though
she doesn’t actually put Luffy down. Briefly, he thinks that she must have missed him as
well, she usually doesn’t carry him around like this.

“I’ve been good, I’ve made new friends.” As if called upon Ace and Sabo to approach them.
Makino puts him down and Luffy stands beside the other two boys, proudly proclaiming
them as his friends before introducing them to each other.

“-is Ace and this is Sabo, and this-” Luffy points to Makino “-is Makino. She was the one I
stayed with before Gramps took me up here.”

Makino greets them with a smile and a small wave as Luffy starts talking her ear off. First, he
tells her about their day and the crocodile they had caught, which still lay at the edge of the
clearing half-forgotten. Then he tells her about the forest, his training, and how he met Ace
and Sabo. Really everything and anything. At a few points her smile does turn to a frown but
he just takes it as concern for the run-in with pirates, which he spares her no detail off. Luffy
doesn’t catch when Makino sends the older boys a disapproving look, nor how such a simple
gaze from the woman has both of them hunching in on themselves as they try to look
anywhere but the barmaid’s steely gaze.

Soon enough dusk has fallen, and they have all moved inside. The crocodile has been cooked
and served up for dinner. Somehow Luffy still finds things to tell Makino about, who looks
no less interested from the first five minutes. In fact, her smile only seems to get softer the
more Luffy tells her about everything. At some point, Ace and Sabo start adding their own
bits of information or input into the stories. When Luffy exaggerates a bit too much or forgets
 part of the events. All in all the older two boys warm up quickly to the young woman, if only
from how comfortable Luffy seems to be with her.

Dusk turns to evening, soon evening becomes the early night hours. Making it too dark and
too dangerous for Makino to travel home. As a result, Dadan offers her to stay the night, if
not a little reluctant. An offer Makino does take the curly-haired bandit up on. In the morning
Luffy waves goodbye to her as she makes the trek back down the mountain. After that
Makino became a simi-regualair visitor, making the trip up Mt. Colubo every few weeks.

Every time without fail, that nice warm fuzzy feeling of happiness would overcome him as he
had yet another one of the people he loved close by. Ace and Sabo also seemed to have taken
a quick liking to the woman after that first visit. Maybe it was just because she would bring
them something like sweets or new cloth. Or maybe that was just the effect she had on
people. Her words are always full of kindness and her touch is warm and comforting.

Luffy didn’t quite think of her as a mom, even if some of the villagers back in Foosha
sometimes referred to her like that. She had been more of a big sister. Besides, she hadn’t
been that old when Gramps first left him with her back in Foosha. Sister also didn’t feel quite
right either. She was definitely family, that he knew. At one point he brought up his musings
with Ace and Sabo. Sabo had suggested aunt which Luffy had needed an explanation on.
Having never heard the word before.

“An aunt is the sister of either your mom or dad, though a lot of people use it when referring
to an adult who is close like family without actually being family. Uncle would be the same
but for a man.”

“So Makino is like an aunt?” Sabo gives him a nod “Yeah, you could definitely say that.”

Ace’s voice continues the conversation “She does kinda have that ‘nice aunt’ feeling doesn’t
she?” Luffy just smiles in return, laughing a little. Aunt Makino had a ring to it. He would
make sure to tell her the next time she visited.

Chapter End Notes

I have a few things on this chapter:

Firstly the whole scene with Dadan discovering the boys is ripped almost one-for-one
from canon because it is one of my favorite scenes. I think it is hilarious and really
wanted to include it.

Secondly, I wanted to talk about why I choose to make Makino an aunt figure. So in
Japanese culture Aunts and uncles have a different role than they might in Western
scociety and often when referring to an aunt or uncle it might simply be an adult figure
that is close to or deserving of respect from younger people, while not necessarily being
the usual authoritative figure like a parent or teacher.
As such I thought it would be fitting to have the boys refer to Makino as their aunt as
she very much fills in a familial role to the boys where she is both nourishing while also
staying more like a friend than a parent.

I also just really love Makino, I don't think she gets nearly enough screen time, so I
wanted to give her a little. Plus it filled out the chapter nicely where I wasn't sure what
to do, but I also knew I wanted to find a good way to introduce her to Ace and Sabo. In
canon we never really get that first meeting between her and the older boys. We simply
see here come with clothing for all three at one point.
 The meaning of a last name
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

It is on no particular day that everything changes once more. The three of them, Ace, Sabo,
and Luffy have been lazying about for most of the day. It was the end of summer and one of
the last really hot days of the season. The temperature was making all three boys lethargic
and unwilling to do much. They had found an opening in the Jungle where a nice breeze
seemed to be constantly blowing through. The clearing wasn’t big and a large tree stump
stood in the middle, almost like a small table.

“Say Luffy you want to be a pirate too right?” Ace’s voice and question catch him a bit off
guard and Luffy doesn’t immediately answer. Instead, he blinks slowly at the older before the
words get processed. at which point he sits up to attention. The energy he hadn’t had a
moment go suddenly courses through him as excitement for the topic takes over.

With a laugh and a smile, he exclaims, “Ah I do, I’m going to be the king of pirates one day.”
Besides him, Ace chokes on air, quick to turn and meet Luffys gaze. His eyes are wide open
and hold a certain mania in them.

“Is Ace okay?” Luffy titles his head a bit, not really understanding why the other is reacting
like this. He yells out when a fist collides with the top of his head and looks up at Sabo. It is
not that it hurt but he still pouts over being hit.

“Luffy doesn’t just spring that on people, why do you want to be the king anyway. Why not
just settle for any pirate?”

“Well the king is the freest man alive so I have to be the king. Besides I made a promise on
it.” He huffs at the last bit, wanting the two to understand that there was nothing less than the
Pirate King that he could be.
Ace drags a hand down his face, “Yes but couldn’t you have chosen something else than that,
it is the same as” He stutters a bit before more quietly finishing the sentence, “As that
man…” The silence seems to return as Luffy tries to figure out what Ace meant when the
pieces connect in his head.

Blanky Luffy just states, “Is it because he was Ace’s dad?” There's a moment of silence, and
Ace's whole body spasms up like the word had sent a jolt of electricity through him. It’s a
little funny to watch.

“DID YOU TELL HIM?!” Ace lashes out in anger that much is clear, but his furry isn’t
immediately directed at Luffy. Instead, Sabo catches the brunt of it.

“NO! I didn’t tell him!” The blonde is quick to defend himself.

“Sabo didn’t tell me, I figured it out myself.” Is words cut through whatever discussion the
two were about to have. Luffy’s voice remains even as he meets Ace's unbelieving stare
head-on.

“I found out on my own, a few weeks ago, before Makino’s visit. I overheard the two of you
talking. neither of you said it directly but it wasn’t that hard to guess, not with how Ace
always flinches away when someone mentions the words father or dad or just Roger's name.”
as if to prove his point, Ace flinches at Luffy’s words, only further cementing the truth
behind them.

There's silence as Luffy sits down a frown on his face as he picks at the grass. “Who Ace’s
dad is, it doesn’t change that Ace is Ace.”

“Luffy…”

“What's more if I become the king of pirates that will be one less thing to remind you of him.
So it should be a good thing… Not a bad one.”

“Lu, I- I’m sorry… My father is a sore subject for me but that doesn’t mean I should have
lashed out, especially over something that has nothing to do with him. I mean you becoming
the King of pirates? I can see it.” Ace bats his straw hat down to ruffle his hand through
Luffy’s hair.

“And maybe I should have told you sooner myself about this, you shouldn’t have found out
about the way you did.”

“I’m sorry Ace, I should have been more mindful.” Luffy smiles up at Ace, it is a small and
delicate one. not like his usual smile, which is followed by loud laughter. This one is more
subdued and more personal. It's a moment shared between the boys and, they are so caught
up in it that it takes them a good while to realize that Sabo has gone quiet and still. His eyes
are glazed over and his breathing had been hitching up. The faraway look sends concern
through Luffy.

“Sabo?” The call of his name is quite almost careful as Luffy places his hand on the other.
Sabo jumps a bit, he looks distressed as he balls his hands into fists, looking away from him
and Ace. “I- There is-”

“Sabo?” Sabo glares at the ground as it had personally offended him, and Luffy feels worried
churn in his stomach, something had really upset the blonde. Ace seems to be just as affected
by the other's unusual behavior and he reaches out like he wants to comfort Sabo but isn’t
entirely sure how to do so.

“Sabs…?”

“I haven’t been completely honest with you two.” Luffy and Ace exchange a look, neither is
certain where Sabo is going with this. “I’m not- I’m not who you think I am okay?!”

“Is Sabo also the son of Gold Roger too?” He knows the question is stupid before he even
asks it. but if there is one thing Luffy is good at it’s making people smile.
There's a wet laugh, and Sabo does give him a strained smile. Luffy takes it as a success. “If
it was that simple I wouldn’t be freaking out Luffy- Its… How do I say this. My parents, they
aren’t- Neither of them are- Fuck- I just- I wish they were, it would have made everything so
much easier...” Sabo’s sentences are a jumbled mess, half put together and not going
anywhere.

“Sabo, It's alright you can tell us. We’re like brothers, after all. Right Lu?”

“YEAH!” Sabo gives them a grateful smile, yet the insecurities don’t disappear from his
eyes.

The blonde sniffles trying to wipe away at his cheeks, catching tears before they even start to
fall. “I’m not an orphan, nor did I grow up in the grey terminal. I’m noble born. I grew up in
High town.”

“I’m not like either of you, I’m like those people who walk no all over-”

“NO!”

“No?”

“Yeah no! Orphan or not I never cared about that in the first place and don’t think Luffy does
either-” Luffy nods his head vigorously in agreement while Ace continues. “- and you are
nothing like those stuck-up nobles of high town. Sure you were born there but you live here,
with us.”

“Sabo is one of the kindest people I know, he couldn’t be anything like those of high town!
Besides Sabo is Sabo, just like Ace is Ace. Your both stupid if you think anything could
change that!” Luffy puffs out his cheeks feeling annoyed that the matter was even coming
into question. He didn’t care who or where either of the other boys came from, that wasn’t
what mattered. What mattered was how they made every day an adventure. How they looked
out for each other, and how Luffy had never felt he fit in before them.
Ace nudges Sabo a careful smile on his face. “I guess we have both been idiots if it takes
Luffy to point out something so simple.”

“Yeah, I still don’t want to associate with my old last name though, it feels wrong and I’m not
a part of that family anyway. I’m part of this one.” Sabo laughs and Ace gives his shoulder a
friendly push, the word ‘sap’, falling from his lips.

“Then you should just use my last name from now on.”

“what do you mean?”

“I mean you should just call yourself Portgas D. Sabo instead.” Ace says it with a shrug like
he didn’t care either way. Though Luffy can tell that the exchange means a lot to both of
them.

“You really mean that?” Sabo's eyes are wide, and his mouth is open as he looks at Ace. Ace
whose face is covered in a red blush as he looks away.
“Idiot- I wouldn’t suggest it if I didn’t.” After that, the conversation seems to lull out a bit.
That is until Ace turns a curious gaze toward Luffy.

“But now I’m curious, Luffy who is your Dad? I know Garp said you were his biological
grandson but he didn’t say who your father was.”

Luffy meets his gaze shrugging, “I don’t think I have a dad.” Both Ace and Sabo lets out a
laugh at that.

“No you definitely do, everyone has a dad even if that dad is a shithead like mine or dead like
Ace’s.” Luffy just stares out into the air, he doesn’t really care either way, not like his dad had
been here for him so he didn’t particularly care. But he also didn’t necessarily hate his father
for leaving him with Garp. After all, if his dad hadn’t done that he wouldn’t have met Shanks
or Makino or Ace or Sabo or- Point was there were a lot of people who really cared about,
that he never would have met.

In the end, Luffy just shrugs at the question before moving on.

It was the day after, Ace had dragged them back out to that same stump. Luffy watched as he
placed the sack on the ground he had been carrying with him, first pulling out a green bottle.
Not unlike the ones he had seen Shanks’ and his crew drinking from and later seen the
bandits drink from. He also pulled out three red cups, they didn’t look like your usual water
cups, instead of tall cylinders these were flatter and reminded him of a small plate.

Sabo's voice catches his attention “Why do you have sake cups? and-” The blonde pauses
picking up the green bottle and reading the label before frowning down at it. His brows were
scrunched together as he looked from the bottle to Ace with a bit of skepticism. “-One of
Dadan’s good bottles of sake?”

Ace just smiles at them taking the bottle out of Sabo's hands and placing it back down on the
stump beside the red cups, which Luffy now labeled as sake cups.

“I thought we should make it official.” Luffys own brows furrow trying to figure out what
they were made official. When he kept coming up empty and neither Sabo nor Ace had
clarified, he broke the silence that had settled.

“What are we making official? How do we do it with the juice from the green bottle?” Ace
just smiles at him.

“What we talked about yesterday, I thought it would be fitting.” Luffy was still confused, but
it seemed Sabo understood because he starts laughing. The action has a red flush covering
Ace's cheeks and he looks away, hand clenching where he still holds the bottle. “Oi if you
think the idea is stupid just say so. You don’t have to laugh at me asshole!” Despite the false
bravado, Luffy hears the underlying hurt in his tone, and Sabo’s laugh immediately halts.

“Ah no, I didn’t mean it like that I was just surprised. Exchanging cups of sake, it is so…” He
trails off trying to gesture out in the air. Not really making any sense.
“So what Sabo? Childish, stupid-”

“No! It is so you, Ace.”

Luffy was starting to feel annoyed at being kept out of the loop. It seemed that whatever this
exchanging of sake cups was, was important to Ace. Yet he couldn’t understand for what, or
why. Luffy also still didn’t get what it was they are making official in the first place.

“Could one of you please explain!”

“Sorry Luffy, I guess we were kinda talking over you.”

“Yesterday we talked about how we were basically brothers, Ace wants to make that
official.” Warmth fills Luffys chest as he hears that. Ace looks slightly embarrassed,
hunching his shoulders and a blush on his face as he speaks.

“That's right. It is a common practice among pirates to swear brotherhood over cups of sake.
Creating bonds with the people you love.” There is a sheepish smile stretching across Ace’s
freckled face. While Luffy feels joy swell in his throat and tears come to his eyes as he
launches himself at Ace. Wrapping the older in a hug, quite literally, Luffy’s arms snake
around the other's body several times as he calls his name. His voice wobbled with the
emotions spilling out of him.

Behind him Sabo’s laugh is loud and full of love “I think Luffy likes the idea too.” Luffy
nods his head vigorously against Ace, making a happy ‘mmm hmm’ noise. Luffy feels hands
start to push at him and he reluctantly releases Ace letting himself fall to the ground again,
focusing back on the bottle and three cups.

“We all agree then, to become brothers.” The question sounds more rhetorical as Ace picks
up the green bottle uncorking it. With a lot of care, he pours out the slightly milky-looking
liquid into the three cups.

“Like this, we chose each other, bound as brothers no matter where the ocean may take us. It
will unite us when we are far away, and be a promise to always have one another's backs.”
Ace places the bottle back down, the glass clinking slightly against one of the cups. then Ace
picks up one of the three cups.

“To brotherhood.” There is an easygoing smile on his face and he raises the cup while he says
the words.

Sabo follows raising his own cup, “To family.”

The two turn to Luffy who tentatively picks up his own cup before raising it with a yell of,
“TO US!”

Their glasses clink together and Luffys cheeks hurt from how hard he is smiling. A small
breeze is blowing through their clearing and no cloud is in the sky as he downs the contents
of the sake cup. Had it been any other time the taste might have affected him but as it was the
bitter taste and slight burning in his throat from the alcohol does little to faze him at this
 moment. If anything it only serves to make him feel more alive, like the physical
manifestation of the bond they have just created between them.

It makes his heart swell and that dark shadow that had remained over it is finally driven
away. It is like stepping into the light when you have been surrounded by darkness for too
long. It is freeing, it is thrilling, and it's everything he had ever wished for.

Chapter End Notes

A lot happened in this chapter so there is a lot to unpack. Firstly we are now really
starting to deviate from canon and will continue to do so. Most of what is coming up is
going to be my own ideas with some, sometimes vague, tie-ins back to the canon
material.

For a few reasons this chapter held a lot of reveals, Ace's heritage, Sabo's heritage, the
three of them swearing brotherhood. But all of it is important and I'm going to be
playing a lot with names, the meaning of names and titles. As such if you aren't already
do keep an eye on the chapter titles as a lot of them will carry a red thread and themes
depending on what part of the story and which characters we are dealing with.

compare chapter 1 with Chapter 4, The man in a straw hat and The boy in a straw hat.
I'll point them out as we go in the notes as well, but it is a good thing to keep an eye on.

This is a bit like what I did when giving Makino the title of an aunt, it has more meaning
and describes the characters' roles much more than a simple family member. For that
same reason, Luffy has yet to actually refer to Shanks as his father. Right now he is
learning about family, and what it means to have them. What brothers are and what
proper parents are. When Luffy calls Shanks' Dad it will mark a shift in the story, so
keep an eye out for it.

Also, Sabo taking on Ace's last name means a lot to me, not only does it completely
serve any ties to Sabo's living family but is also a marker for Ace's growth. Portgas is
name that means a lot to Ace, because it is his mother's, so him being willing to share
that part of himself like that is big. This is also the start of them slowly becoming
'Twins', In my mind the boys resemble each other enough to be mistaken for blood
family.
 The ship, a pirates home
Chapter Notes

Not counting this chapter I have 7 finished chapters just ready to go, which is why you
guys are seeing very frequent updates. For a while everything up to chapter 18 had been
mostly finished and I just had a really good writing streak which means I now have so
much content in storage.

On another note I have recently updated the chapter count on this story to now say 40,
this is probably going to continue rising and I would not be surprised if this 'shot story'
that is definitely only meant to be 10 chapters turned into something like 60 chapters at
this point. (This is only the first book too what have i started holy fuck).

See the end of the chapter for more notes

The three brothers are sitting on the open space they have claimed as a training ground. They
have just finished up the day's 100 battles. As usual, Ace and Sabo are tied and Luffy has yet
to win his first match. The youngest is still pouting, occasionally pestering the other two for a
rematch despite knowing he won’t get one until tomorrow. Ace is bandaging up a small cut
he got on his left arm after a particularly rough landing. Sabo breaks the silence.

“We should make our own ship” Sabo is sitting crosslegged a grin on his face as he leans
towards Ace. In turn Ace stops what he is doing, giving Sabo a confused look.

“What are you talking about?”

“We should make a ship that we can live in.” Sabo says it like it is obvious what he means,
still Ace isn’t sure what the blonde is trying to get at. Meanwhile, Luffy lets out an excited
outburst at the word ‘ship’.

“I wanna live on a ship!” Luffy launches himself at Ace hanging off the older boy's back.
Ace puts a hand on Luffy’s face trying to push the other boy off, while ignoring his outburst.
Choosing to focus on Sabo instead. He feels a bit skeptical about whatever this is.

“Again I ask what? You want to build a ship?”

“Well no, not an actual ship. Maybe like a hut or- Oh! A tree house would be good.”

“I like treehouses, that sounds fun!” Luffy manages to overpower Ace while he is distracted.
Sending him face into the ground while he practically sits on his back. Ace throws Luffy off
himself before sitting back up again.

“Oi cut it out Luffy! And Sabo, why are you talking about ships then?”
“Well, pirates live on ships right?” “Yeah, your point being?” Ace gives him a raised eyebrow
while Sabo sends him a glare. “Would you let me finish- So, pirates live on ships and we
want to be pirates right? Then we should have a ship of our own. But since we can’t actually
build a real ship we can make something else. Something that would act like our pirate ship
until we got the real thing.”

“That- Actually, that doesn’t sound completely dumb.”

“TREEHOUSE SHIP!” Again Luffy jumps on his back and at this point Ace just lets him.
Sabo laughs at their little brother's antics.

“I think Luffy is on board with the idea.”

Ace wrestles a bit with said boy, pausing just to send Sabo a pointed look. “Luffy would say
yes to any idea.”

“True… But still.”

The youngest squirms in the headlock he had been put in. “Treehouse ship!” Managing to
raise his arms into the air.

“And how exactly do you suppose we build this-” and Ace glances down at Luffy who still
has his arms raised in excitement, “-treehouse ship?” That gets him a bubbly laugh.

“I’m so glad you asked brother dear.”

“The plan is good and all, but I still don’t get how this is easier than building an actual ship.”
They had spent the rest of the day sketching out a set of semi-useable blueprints for the tree
house they wanted to build. It would be vaguely ship-shaped and should sit maybe six or
seven meters up in the air, high enough that none of the animals in the jungle could bother
them. They had even been out to choose the tree it would sit in.

But building a tree house was a lot harder when you first started to plan it out. They would
need a lot of materials and tools. Another hurdle was none of them had ever done anything
like this before. Sure anyone could hammer a nail into a board, but if the tree house were
going to be safe for them to live in they would need to be a bit more careful about how they
did this, and not just throw something up haphazardly.

“Well materials won’t be too big a problem, we can probably find everything we need in the
Grey Terminal, it's the how-to I’m most worried about. If we don’t build this the right way it
might just collapse under us.”

“How hard can it be!” Luffy slams his hands down on the drawing. Sabo lets out a sigh, ever
the patient one.

“A lot harder than you would think Luffy.” Ace picks up the drawing looking it over once
more before nodding to himself. “Why don’t we start by gathering everything we need and
then take the rest when we get to it.” Sabo nods in agreement.
“That might be the best idea.” Luffy shoots up and starts running towards the Grey terminal a
yell of ‘Let's go!’ is thrown over his shoulder. The older ones quickly make to follow. As
expected the Grey terminal is overflowing with materials and it isn’t hard for them to find
decent-sized boards in alright condition nor is it hard to find nails.

The hardest part is prying the nails out of other structures or boards. Despite this, it takes
them a good week to gather everything they need. While they may be strong for their age,
carrying the materials back and forth wasn’t an easy task, and they could only bring so many
boards on each trip.

They end up creating makeshift backpacks, with a few of the boards and some rope, which
allows them to carry everything more effectively, cutting down their work time. Ace stacks
up the last of the boards on Sabos back before putting on his own backpack. Even Luffy had
one, though he was carrying significantly less than the older two.

“I think we have enough boards after this trip.” Ace talks while he hoists up the backpack.
Sabo nods at him, “I think so too, we have enough nails as well.”

Finding decent tools was the hardest part, though they ended up just raiding the bandit's hut
for hammers and other things. They would return them when they were finished before any
of the bandits even noticed they were gone in the first place. Hopefully, at least.

The three of them stand together in the little clearing beneath their chosen tree. It was a large
oak tree that had plenty of space to grow both tall and wide. Resulting in plenty of its lower
branches being thick and strong. Some of the thickest places were wider than any of them
were. The base of the tree was big too, intentionally chosen so that they wouldn’t fear it
falling in even the harshest of storms.

“Alright, I think we have everything now.” Sabo put down the bag with the tools they had
nicked as he spoke. Looking out over their piles of wood, nails, and rope among other things.
They had collected a lot of stuff, now they just needed to put it to use.

Ace lifts one of the planks before letting it go again glancing at his brothers. “Let's get to it
then?” It came out more as a question than anything. Sabo hesitates as well, while Luffy goes
to grab a plank, somehow dislodging the whole pile and sending it tumbling over him. With a
worried yell of his name Ace and Sabo are both quick to help dig him out.

“Be more careful next time.” Luffy looks down with a pout at being scolded but apologizes
nonetheless. “Sorry, Ace…”

After that the three go back to just kinda staring at the materials, none of them really knowing
where to begin. In theory, it sounded easy enough to build a treehouse. Just get the right
things, put some nails in some wood, and, bada bing bada boom, ‘Treehouse-ship’. In reality,
the task was a lot more daunting and none of the brothers had any experience with building
of any kind, unless those stick huts they sometimes made counted. But there was a big
difference between propping a few sticks up against a tree and calling it a hut and building a
whole house, on the ground or in a tree.
“Maybe it's not as difficult as we make it out to be.” And Ace picks up a few boards and
starts lining them up on the ground. “Come help me with this, we just need to build the floor
first right?”

“I don’t know, maybe we need to hammer in the first few pieces on the branches?”

“I say we just do something!” And then Luffy proceeds to just attach a board at random to the
base of the tree.

“Luffy that is definitely not how it's supposed to be done.” Ace deadpans at the youngest.
Luffy just huffs looking between them and the board he put up. “I think it looks great.” He
crosses his arms as he says it.

“Well… we do need footholds for a staircase or ladder up, so it might work for that.” Sabo’s
words make Luffy’s face split into a large grin, as he stands proudly beside the very crooked
board.

“See Ace, Sabo thinks my building is great.” Ace just waves him off with a roll of his eyes.

“Whatever, come over here and help out will ya.” They spent the rest of the day working on
what would hopefully become the floor. Though what they end up with is a jagged uneven
and only semi-coherent, ‘floor-like’ structure. Something that definitely won’t hold up to the
weight of one of them, let alone all three at the same time.

“So that was a complete failure.” Sabo squints at the disaster of a floor they have made, as
Ace sighs hands on his hips.

“You don’t say.” They just kinda stare at it some more before Luffy breaks in.

“I’m hungry can we go get dinner?” His voice is set in a whine and accompanied by the
growling of his stomach.

The older two look at each other, their own stomachs growling in hungry agreement. They
wouldn’t get anything else done on the tree house today anyway. And before they made
another attempt at the floor they really needed to figure out what the hell they were even
doing. For now, they put off worrying about any more construction till after dinner. They
catch dinner in record time, and as the sun starts to set, three crocodiles are being roasted
over a large campfire.

“So how are we going to finish the tree house?”

“What do you mean?”

“Come on, you know what I mean. The floor, if you can even call it that, looks like a
disaster!” Sabo points at the haphazardly put-together planks and Ace grimaces at the mess. It
really looked like shit.

“Sure, but it's not like any of us actually know what we are doing!” Ace throws the obvious
right back at Sabo.
 “That's exactly my point here!” And Sabo throws his hands up into the air, frustration clear
on his face. “None of us know anything about building!”

Luffy’s voice cuts through their arguing, “Does that mean we can’t build our treehouse-
ship?” Tears are already gathering in his eyes at the prospect, and he sniffles quietly. Sabo
quickly tries to amend his previous statement.

“No we can still make it, we just need to learn how to build.” It does the trick, and Luffy
dries off the would-be tears, a large smile on his face. Ace just rolls his eyes.

“And how do you suggest we do that wise guy?” At that, Sabo grins knowingly at the other
two, his hands on his hips as he stands before them.

“Well, where else? We need books, and maybe we could even ask Dadan for advice.”

Chapter End Notes

ASL boys on adventure: the story of the great Treehouse-ship begins.

Not really any significant notes for this chapter and the next 2 chapters are like 70%
fluff and like 30% actual plot.

I guess I could point out how adorable I find Luffy to refer to their tree house as a
treehouse-ship.

Oh, I also wanted to thank everyone who has been commenting on the different
chapters, I try to respond to most of them, but I do appreciate all of them and all the love
you guys have been sending toward the story so far. Just know if I didn't respond it's
probably because I didn't know what to respond with and didn't want to repeatedly write
Thank you comments. Idk, I feel kinda meh and like I'm not being actually appreciative
when it is the same thing I'm writing over and over.
 Mischief in High Town
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

“Thoes thou wish to duel my good bitch!?”

“THous does’eth!!”

Sabo let his face rest in his palms with a groan, as Ace and Luffy proceed to throw hands.
Ace is quick to pin Luffy to the ground, proclaiming victory. This was going worse than he
expected. To actually build their tree house they had agreed that they need more knowledge
on how construction worked and for that they needed books. Now every now and then you
could find some decently useful books in the Grey terminal but if you were looking for
anything more specific you really needed to go to a library or bookshop.

Since Sabo originally grew up in high and low-town he knew where you could and couldn’t
get books on what they needed, and they had all agreed that if they were getting the books on
carpentry they might as well get books on a few other things. Such as navigation and weather
patterns, history, and picture books. Luffy had insisted on that last one. Now sneaking in and
stealing the books was definitely one way to do it, though the specific store they needed to go
to would be at the edge between high and low town.

Sneaking that far in and then out again with a large haul of books would be difficult at best
and impossible at worst. That left them with one other option, blend into the crowd. As this
again would be right up to high town they would need a certain amount of ‘finesse’, as such
Sabo had taken it upon himself to try and teach Ace and Luffy how to act more like snobby
noble kids. So far the results of that were catastrophic. At this point Sabo wasn’t even sure
what his brothers were yelling out or about, the two were just messing around on the ground.

“Could you two take this seriously, or we won't actually get those books.” And then from on
top of Luffy, Ace momentarily pauses in his wrestling “Come on Sabo, we’ve been doing this
all day and it’s boring.” Luffy is upside down, with his face in a headlock as he yells his
agreement “YEah! Booooring!”

“Oh sure, just put on a convincing noble act and we’ll stop, like you said we’ve been doing it
all day. No reason that you two can’t do it at this point.”

Ace straightens up, holding his head high and puffing out his chest a little as he walks one
arm bent in the elbow and hand posed like he was some kind of T-rex. “These fucking
peasants can eat my dust.”

“Firstly, what does that even mean? Secondly, noble kids don’t say fuck, and why are you
walking like that, you’d stand out more than anything.”

“Yeah Ace you have to go like this-” And Luffy actually straightens out his back, mimicking
what Sabo had shown them earlier pretty well. Though the illusion is broken when he speaks.
“Give me all your meat!”

Sabo groans in defeat, neither of them had gotten it even close to right. “This is going to be a
lot harder than I expected.”

It takes three days to get Ace and Luffy to a semi-convincing level. Their acting skills are
horrendous and their attention span is even worse. More than once had Sabo considered
throwing in the towel and just attempting the whole thing by himself. But then he
remembered how much he loved his brothers, and how little he wanted to run around High
town on his own. But now that they actually could do it, he felt ecstatic. Sabo glances at over
at the two, while their posture is good and their general mannerisms are kinda right, they still
looked, and smelled, like kids from the jungle.

They were tackling this one problem at a time. “Alright, next up we need clothes that do not
have holes, and preferably look expensive.” Luffy Oohs’ and Aahs at the prospect of new
clothes, while Ace frowns.

“Do we have to wear those stuffy coats?” Sabo can’t really blame him, most of the clothing
the rich wore was itchy and stuffy, and looked and felt ridiculous. “Yes we do, or there was
no point in learning how to act like them.”

“Then let's go steal some clothes then.”

“That won't be necessary actually, I realized we would need clothes a few nights ago, and so I
snuck all the way into high town, to my old house. I raided my own closet essentially.”

“You went to High Town by yourself.”

“Yes…”

“Sabo”

“I know, it was reckless and a bit stupid but I thought it was the best and fastest way to do it.”

He dumps out a bag of clothing in front of them and starts picking through the pieces. He
puts together three sets of clothing. For Luffy, he chooses a pair of beige cargo pants with a
simple white shirt and a light blue knitted vest. Ace gets a muted brown blazer with a floral
pattern and a white neckerchief and a pair of black pants. For himself, he chooses a new
blazer in a bit darker blue than his usual one and a fresh white shirt, along with a pair of blue
pants to match.

“Luffy you have to-” “NO I DON’T WANNA!” “LUFFY!”

“Luffy it will stick out too much, you have to leave the straw hat!”
“NO! I’m not leaving Shanks’ hat!” Sabo is rummaging through the clothes while Ace and
Luffy argue. Humming when he finds what he was looking for. A bucket hat in the same
shade of blue as Luffy’s vest. Walking over he places the hat over the top of Luffy’s straw
hat. Completely hiding the yellow straw from sight, unless you looked from below.

“There, now it doesn’t stick out and you can still keep it with you.” He pushes the hats a bit
into the younger’s eyes. Luffy pulls them back up and jumps Sabo in a hug.

“Sabo you are the best.”

Even from the outside, the bookshop looks big. Its white and blue walls tower up high into a
two-story building. The front door is at the corner of the shop, above it you can see a large
glass alcove. Through the window, there are shelves upon shelves of books. As they enter the
small bell above the door chimes. An older lady greets them from behind the shop counter
with a pleasant smile. Sabo feigns ignorance et her presence and he hears Ace scoff at her.
They don’t send her a greeting back, though Luffy wants to, and tries to give her a wave.
Only for Ace to grab his arm with a pointed look.

The first floor is filled with old shelves of books. Some big some small, and both new and old
ones can be seen. The store smells like old paper and dust, it's warm, and the room is lit up by
a large candle chandelier hanging in the entry. Aw fills Luffy's eyes as he looks around taking
in everything. Absently he wonders how many books they have, and if one person can read
all of them in a single lifetime. He gets broken out of his musings by the soft voice of a
woman.

“Is there anything I can help you young sirs’ with?” The lady at the front desk had made her
way around the room and was standing a few paces in front of them. She kinda reminds him
of an older Makino, except her hair is brown and not green. He is so busy studying the
woman's appearance that he almost misses when Sabo answers her.

“As a matter of fact, there is. I’ve seen how some of those ‘workers’ build with lumber, and
I’m intrigued to know more. Oh, and academic books, to study meteorology.” he says with an
air of disinterest, like he doesn't really care, it comes off a bit demeaning. Something the
woman seems to pick up on as well.

She clears her throat, and shifts a bit on her feet, “Of course, well we have plenty of books on
carpentry and building houses. Were you thinking of a hobby?” her smile becomes a little
more strained.

Sabo waves a hand in her face already looking elsewhere. “Something like that. But just
show me everything, and I’ll decide what I want.”

“Of course, I’m sorry, my mistake. The Meteorology books?” despite how uncomfortable she
looks, the woman forged on. Luffy kinda like that, though he doesn't like that this is probably
a regular occurrence for her. He really wants to apologize for making her feel like this.
“Those would be for me.” Ace steps forward an angry scowl on his face. His tone is harsh
and Luffy gapes a bit at him surprised by how mean he actually sounds. The woman must
have been surprised too as she flinches back a bit and starts saying more apologies

“Yes, right, of course.” She leads them around the shop, “For any woodworking books we
have to look here, this shelf contains our whole collection. Everything from building
birdhouses and carving figures to boats and other structures.”

“This will do nicely.”

“For the academic books, we’ll have to go upstairs-”

“Where are your picture books.”

“Ah, uh upstairs as well, so just follow along.”

“Don’t tell my brother what to do.”

“Of course not, I apologize, just this way.” She leads him and Ace upstairs to another set of
shelves the first of which holds the books Ace was looking for, before pointing to another
area by the alcove. “Over there we have all our story and children's books, which includes
picture books.”

He nods at her and opens his mouth to thank her like Makino always tells him to do when
someone helps him, but Ace again beats him to it. “That will be all then, you can leave now.”
She leaves them be with a slightly strained smile. As soon as she is down the stairs Ace turns
with a glare to him. “Do you want us to get caught you idiot!?”

He doesn’t understand what he did wrong, “What do you mean, she looked sad Ace!”

“Yes well that's good, nobel boys are rude and snobby. You can’t greet her back or thank her
when she helps you.”

“But that's rude, I don’t want to be rude to the nice adults, besides she isn’t even a noble.”

“That doesn’t matter Luffy. We have to keep up the act in front of everyone.”

He frowns into the ground. “I don’t like being a noble.”

“Yeah? Why do you think Sabo would rather live with us than them.” He hadn’t really
thought about that. Sabo had grown up in this kind of environment and would probably have
been scolded if he had been nice to someone like the lady in the store. “I’m happy he lives
with us now, that he is our brother.” That gets him a soft smile from Ace and a hand ruffling
his hair.

“Me too Lu.”

*
 They probably spend a good few hours perusing the different isles of books. After finding
everything they need on building and meteorology they just end up looking through the rest
of the store. Sabo comes upstairs to join them, and at some point is sitting in the alcove
reading to Luffy. It was a fairy tale, ‘The Princess and the Frog’, but Luffy really liked it. He
liked a lot of the stories Sabo had helped him pick out. In total, they probably had 15 books.
Four of which were fairy tails and other stories, while the rest were on more practical matters.

With their arms full they bring all the books down to the counter. Luffy watches as the lady's
smile becomes more strained as she spots them. It left a bad churning in his stomach.

“Alright, that will be a total of 20.000 beli.” Luffy didn’t understand why they had gone up to
the counter. As he had understood it they were stealing the books not paying for them, they
hadn’t even brought any money from the pirate fun. But before he can protest or question it
Sabo once more takes the lead.

“Just send it to the Outlook mansion.” He waves off the lady, who nods quickly writing
something down. “Would you like the books to send up there too?”

“Of course not, I’ll be bringing those with me now, I can’t trust a peasant like yourself to do
that. Now if you would put them in three bags, and bit fast. We don’t have all day here!”

“Of course young sir.” Soon enough they are out the door, books with them and not a beli less
in their pockets. The rest of the trip was supposed to go smoothly, and for the most part, it
does. They walk down the street undisturbed, that is until a voice Luffy doesn’t recognize
calls out to Sabo. The call makes the blonde freeze up, his back becomes rigid and color
drains from his face. While Sabo doesn’t say anything Luffy can hear how his breath hitches
up.

Looking behind him curiously, wanting to know who has made his brother clam up like this
and maybe kick him for it. There a man dressed in a nice suit is standing. He is tall and with a
thin mustache that looks a bit obnoxious. His top hat resembles Sabo’s a bit but that is as far
as the similarities go. All in all the man looks kinda annoying and very kickable.

“Who the fuc-” But a hand covering his mouth cuts Ace off. Before both, he and Luffy are
dragged along. Sabo sets off in a mad dash down the road and the man seems to follow
through at a much slower pace. He keeps calling out to Sabo and every time Sabo looks more
frantic as he tries to speed up. Their mad dash doesn’t go unnoticed by pass-Byers, as several
people have to jump out of their way. They go between buildings and through alleyways.
Sabo doesn’t stop running before they out of the city, before the Grey terminal can’t be seen
between the trees of the jungle.

They don’t talk about it when they get back beyond Sabo’s statement of ‘it was my father’
when Ace demanded answers. Instead, they huddle around the blonde who looks afraid.
Whose hands shake slightly and flinch when they talk too loud for the rest of the day. They
don’t talk about it, but they are there for Sabo. Comforting him the best they can.

Chapter End Notes

One more Shanks-less chapter after this one before you guys get more Shanks, and I
mean a lot of Shanks. For those raving for some Buggy content, I can assure you that
will be coming very soon too. In general, I am very excited for the next 'arc' of this
story, as with this and the next chapter we will be moving on from the brothers getting to
know each other. Everything up to this point has basically just been a setup for what will
come.

The drama also continues and Sabo's biological father has entered the picture, very
foreboding stuff. Other than that, having Ace and Luffy struggle to blend in with the
nobles is just too funny in my opinion.
 Dreams of the deep sea
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

It had taken them weeks to complete. from gathering the supplies to their trip to High Town
for books. They don’t talk about the trip home, they ignore it and move on. Then building the
dam thing, which had been a hassle, Luffy kept hitting himself with a hammer instead of the
nails, and Ace broke several boards in frustration throughout the process. But it had all been
worth it. Their treehouse was officially complete. It was even equipped with its very own
pirate flag. Their initials ‘ASL’ with a set of crossed bones behind them on the classic black
background. It waved proudly in the air on top of the roof.

The best part, it was all theirs. Their base, their home. Their pirate ship.

Well, kinda their pirate ship. They had tried to make it vaguely ship-like, and if you squinted
you could maybe see it. The building was oval-shaped, and a large support beam went across
the floor, mimicking the keel on a ship and ending on one side in something close to a
bowsprit, though without a figurehead. On the back, they had attached a large flat piece of
wood to make it look like the ship had a rudder, it wasn’t functional and more just for
aesthetic purposes.

The view from the top wasn’t too bad either. While it wasn’t exactly an ocean view, it was
still good. Right now Luffy was bouncing between looking at said view and running circles
around the other two inside the treehouse. At some point, Ace got enough of their little
brothers scurrying around and made him sit with them. Only to then have Luffy fidget in
place, going from bouncing his legs to tying knots on his fingers.

Sabo put a stop to the knot tying, despite knowing full well that Luffy was made of rubber
and therefore this didn’t actually hurt him. It was still off-putting to see several knots tied on
different fingers.

“Luffy could you sit still!” Luffy whines in a high tone, “But Ace how can I sit still when we
finally have the tree house!”

“Then go run circles in the jungle or something.”

“But I don’t want to be in the jungle I want to enjoy the treehouse-ship!”

“Just give it up Ace and let him run circles around us.”

“But I can’t focus while he does that!” In response Luffy pokes out his tongue at Ace, In turn,
Ace throws the nearest object after Luffy which happens to be Sabo’s book. It gets ripped out
from under the blonde boy who makes a noise of protest only to watch it go flying across the
room and hit a wall. Wincing with the impact the blonde glares at Ace.
“Both of you are impossible to deal with sometimes. Ace you need to be careful with the
books, I’m not going back to get more anytime soon.” Getting up from his position on the
floor Sabo picks the book back up. Examining it to make sure nothing happened to it.
Satisfied that it seems no worse for wear, he turns his attention back to Ace.

Ace has rolled over from his stomach to his back. Rolling his eyes at Sabo before gesturing
into the air with little sense of self-preservation cheekily responds with, “Or what are you
going to do about it, huh?”

It gets him a harsh kick from Sabo and a laugh from Luffy. A laugh Sabo quells with one
unimpressed stare. “Your next you know.” Luffy Scurries back a few meters with an ‘eeep’
sound leaving him, and then he has the decency to look mildly apologetic. “Sorry, Sabo.”

Though the gesture is lost when Luffy immediately goes back to bouncing around the room.
Meanwhile, Ace is still making exaggerated moans of pain and writhing like a worm on the
ground. Proclaiming that Sabo had broken his back and various other bones.

“As if I kicked you that hard.”

“Urgh but you did, and now I’m dying. Never will I see the light of day-” Ace wheezes as the
air is pushed out of his lungs by Luffy rocketing himself against him. “Ace can’t die!” Could
Luffy get any more adorable? Sabo is unsuccessful in muffling his own laughter as he
watches Ace try to push their little brother away. Luffy’s only response is clinging even
harder to him, and it just looks like an impromptu wrestling match that Ace is losing horribly
at.

“Stop laughing and help me!”

“Help you? I think you got yourself into this mess so get yourself out of it.” It was quite
entertaining to watch Ace struggle, Luffy’s laughter ringing out. It was pure chaos in the best
kind of way.

“Ace can’t die as your captain I’m not allowing it!” There's a seriousness to Luffys statement
that just can’t be faked, like death really was something you could just decide to not do.
Ignoring the whole ‘Captain’ part of the statement, it makes you wonder just what Luffy was
willing to do to prevent well either of their deaths really. And if anyone would have the
ability to negate death Luffy was definitely a good bet.

“Captain? Who made you captain and since when?! If anything I’m the Strongest and oldest
so I’m the Captain!” The argument wasn’t a new one. It was one they had several times
already.

“Well, I’m going to be King of the Pirates Which means I have to be Captain.” Predictably it
was the same arguments each time, yet none of them were any less passionate about the
discussion.

“Ace your argument is also invalid. We are equally strong and also we are both 10.”
“Yeah well- Aaah Luffy don’t you dare bite me- I was born earlier in the year than you!”
Completely ignoring Ace’s yell Luffy does in fact sink his teeth into the other boy's arm,
which is when Sabo Decides it may be time to step in. Separating the two is a task easier said
than done with Luffy’s snake-like limbs. Really sometimes you would think he had eaten the
snake-snake fruit and not the Gomu-gomu fruit.

“If your birthday really is before mine then do tell me when.” Sabo crosses his arms waiting
for Ace to correct him. As expected the other boy falters.

“I- It… Doesn’t matter! Just trust me when I say it's before yours!” It was no secret between
the brothers that Ace was less fond of his birthday. To the point that neither Luffy nor Sabo
actually knew when it was.

Sabo pretends to think about it, “Hmmm, how about no.”

“No?!” Ace looks outraged, usually, the others would let the topic go, but it seemed that
today would be different.

“Yeah No, your birthday isn’t before mine.”

“Wha- Yes, it is!”

“Then when is it?” Ace is caught between wanting to retort but still keeping his birthday to
himself. In the end, he just sputters out some nonsense, which makes Luffy laugh even more.
Sabo very much feels like the victorious one.

And like that Sabo does get another idea, one that with any luck might actually get Ace’s
birthday out of him. “That's what I thought, aaand even better, I’ve just decided. We’ll share a
birthday from now on.” And then he pauses gauging Ace’s reaction who just looks absolutely
confused, with wide eyes and an open mouth. “-Which means your birthday is now my
birthday.”

It takes a solid minute for Ace to respond to that. when he does it's equal parts stunned and
desperate as he yells back at Sabo.

“You can’t just do that!”

“I just did.”

“But that's not- That's not how birthdays work!”

“Who says? It's just a way to measure how old you are, so tell me, Ace, when’s OUR
birthday.” While not wrong it really wasn’t how birthdays worked, but if they could just
decide that he and Ace shared a last name, then why the hell couldn’t they do this as well?
Who was going to stop them anyhow?

“You- You- URGH.”

“I think Ace might be broken.”

“No he isn’t, just let him stew Luffy.” Luffy pokes Ace in the cheek and gets a hit for his
efforts.

“Sabo this isn’t fair, you know I hate my birthday!” Again Luffy pokes at Ace who glares at
him when physical violence didn’t work.

“Well maybe, you’ll hate it a bit less now that it is OUR birthday.”

“That's not- LUFFY you are not helping.” Luffy had taken to constantly poking at Ace in
different places until the other boy snapped. “I think it is cool that you two could share a
birthday.” And that seems to finally completely deflate Ace. He is both outnumbered and out
Luffy-ed at this point. And if there is anything Ace is weak to it’s Luffy’s charms. So when
he says it is basically like having the decision made for him. Yet he can only come with half-
hearted protest after that. It takes them maybe an hour after that to finally crack Ace.

“Fine, it's January first. Happy now?”

“Very happy, in fact, let's mark it down so we know when our-” Sabo gives Ace a look as
emphasizes the word ‘our’, which only gets him a dissatisfied eye-roll from Ace. “-birthday
is coming up.”

“I hate you.”

“I love you too Ace.”

“Yeah! we love Ace too.” Luffy finishes the statement off with a little ‘shishishi’.

“This didn’t even have anything to do with what we had been talking about.” It's a weak
attempt at changing the topic but Sabo lets him have it now that they actually got Ace’s
birthday out of him.

“Your right and to the previous argument I’m just going to say, neither of you will be captain
because I’ll be the captain of our crew. I am after all the smartest.”

“Like hell, you will!” And so the argument continued back and forth. All three boys wanted
to be Captain. Like an endless cycle of disagreements and poorly put-together arguments for
why one was more suited for the role than the others.

“How about this, We’ll all three be Captains but-” Both Ace and Luffy go to protest but Sabo
makes them shut up with a glare. “As I said, We’ll all three be Captains but on three separate
crews. How does that sound.” Where Ace seems to actually consider the idea Luffy is
immediately protesting it.

“But then we won’t sail together!”

“It does make the most sense though.”

“What- but…” Luffy hesitates a bit and he visibly deflates, a frown taking his usual smile
place, and his shoulder hunching. “I thought you guys wanted to sail with me.” His voice is
much quieter compared to his usual volume.
“Well me and Sabo are probably going to set out before you, which means you couldn’t be on
our crews anyway.”

Sabo then adds, “Besides the only other option is co-captaincy and while not impossible I
don’t think any of us wants that either.”

Ace grimaces at that prospect, he may love both of them but he can’t imagine doing
something like that. “Yeah no, I’m not going to be co-captain with either of you.”

Luffy still felt put down by the idea. He had wanted to sail with Ace and Sabo so badly. “You
could wait for me!” At this point grasping for any option of just staying with the older two.
That fear of being alone was rearing its ugly head and making Luffy a bit desperate.

“I don’t think we can Luffy. The Marines start recruiting at 17, so the old man will definitely
try to make us join after our 17th birthday… We would need to set out before then.” Ace was
really trying to explain it in the best way he could, but Luffy wouldn’t have it. To stubborn to
give up on the idea of staying with his big brothers just yet.

“That's fine I’ll just come with when Ace and Sabo are 17.”

“Luffy you’ll only be 14, and not nearly strong enough to set out at that point. Ace and I will
have had 3 years more than you to train. You also have your devil fruit to think about.”

Tears born from frustration are building in Luffys eyes. They sting and make him try and
wipe them away, not wanting to seem weak at this moment. His voice wobbles as yells,
“THATS NOT FAIR!”

Luffy was often like an open book, and when he had mood shifts this drastic it was really a
surprise to no one, that it was picked up by his brothers. Luffy doesn’t notice the concerned
look Sabo and Ace share before the latter sits in front of Luffy.

“Hey, what are you so worried about by not setting out with us?” His voice is calm and and
not at all like how he had spoken moments before when they had still been in a heated
argument. It works and whatever proverbial dam that had held everything back broke.

“That you’ll leave me behind!” Finally letting the tears roll down his face. “I don’t want Ace
or Sabo to leave me behind! I don’t want to be alone on Dawn!”

“Oh, Lu…” Luffy gladly accepts the embrace Ace pulls him into. While Luffy was an
extremely tactile person and he often initiated physical contact. Whether that was simple
hugs or just going full koala mode and hanging off one other the other boys. Neither Sabo nor
Ace was very good with physical touch. This however meant that the young boy revealed in
any touch initiated by one of the others.

“Ace and Sabo will leave when they turn 17 and I won’t be with them!” Sabo joins them on
the ground, throwing his arms around both Ace and Luffy, turning the whole thing into a
group hug.
 “But you’ll leave when you turn 17, then Sabo and I will be waiting for you out at sea. Where
we’ll one day meet again. You’ll never be alone or get rid of us. That's why we swore
brotherhood. So that even if we are separated by an ocean or two we’ll still have each other.”
Luffy feels how Ace knocks their head together, and takes it as the comforting gesture it is
supposed to be. Tears starting to dry up once more.

“You promise?”

“Of course, right Sabo?”

“Yeah, we’ll be waiting for you out on the ocean, and when we do meet you have to have a
great crew. Okay?” Both boys give him soft looks, and it warms him. It makes his heart
flutter and his eyes water for a different reason, a good reason. It slowly but surely chases
away the fear and dark thoughts which had slowly been creeping into his mind.

Luffy sniffles out an okay trying to wipe away the wetness on his cheeks. They were brothers
now, he had to remind himself. It was a promise to always be together no matter the distance
between them. He would make sure that his crew was the best of all. The King of Pirates
couldn’t have any less than the greatest anyway. Making sure to say as much to Ace and
Sabo.

Chapter End Notes

This was mostly a fluffy chapter to flesh out the brothers' relationship further and the
dynamics between them.

Luffy is like the definition of an ADHD child. Like you can’t tell me my man doesn’t
have raging unmedicated ADHD of the most severe kind. I draw on my own experience
with ADHD I would definitely be defined as Highfunctening which Luffy is decidedly
not. But the whole writing of Luffy as if he has ADHD just works so well with so many
aspects of his character. So whether or not you actually believe he has ADHD or not it
makes for a very in-character Luffy if I do say so myself.

I also think Ace has some kind of neurodivergent spice, though not sure if it is just
another flavor of ADHD or maybe a hint of autism (don’t have a lot of experience with
autism, and despite how people often compare the two I feel they are two wildly
different conditions.)

But yeah Luffy’s stimming was distracting Ace from his dissociative state making him a
bit irritated that he couldn’t just exist in peace and then physically lashing out when he
couldn’t make Luffy understand or put the feeling into words. (I might be doing some
healing of my own writing this I just realized. What the fuck.)

Then Sabo has to be the in-between for them sometimes which really shows here.
Notes on the ship anatomy, I don’t know anything about ships or shipbuilding. I googled
ship anatomy and found a picture guide for what different things are called. If I made
any mistakes please let me know.

Next chapter will see the return of Shanks and will be up sometime tomorrow. I'm way
excited about it, to wait much longer with uploading it.
 The people we love
Chapter Notes

I rolled out of bed, had breakfast, and then went straight to this thing. It is the longest
chapter so far, at almost 4000 words.

It is the return we have all been waiting for, and I cannot in good conscience make you
guys wait any longer.

Alternate title for this chapter is Ace, Sabo! meet Shanks

See the end of the chapter for more notes

It is another day in the jungle on Mt. Caluvo, the three brothers are sitting in one of their
favorite spots. It is an open cliffside that looks out over the ocean. It is hidden away
somewhere between their treehouse and the bandits’ hut. The cliff is high up in the sky, and a
fall from it would surely mean death. Still, the brothers loved to come to sit on that cliffside,
it faced out towards the sun and gave them a great view of the sunset. What's more, it let
them see how the ocean stretched out to the horizon.

Today the ocean's blue waters were calm and gently lapping against the rocks protruding
from the bottom of the cliff. As for the skies, not a single cloud was in sight,. meaning there
was blue stretching out as far as the eyes could see. The blue of the ocean meets the blue of
the sky on the horizon. Ace was gazing out at the horizon while Luffy chased a few bugs
around on the ground and Sabo sat quietly reading a new book he had found down by the
Grey terminal.

The day had been calm, with nothing much of interest happening. That's when the ship
appears. Ace is the first one to spot, seeing as he already had his eyes turned to the sea. He
quickly pats Sabo's arm, who puts down the book and lets his gaze follow Ace’s pointing
finger.

“Isn’t that a ship?” Sabo tilts his head studying the object moving on the horizon. coming to
the same conclusion as Ace. A ship they didn’t recognize was sailing out on the sea. Putting
his book away completely now more interested in the sea-faring vessel.

“It is, what kind do you think it is?” Ace squints at the small blob of color and doesn’t
immediately answer. That's when he spots the speck of black waving above the ship.

“It looks like a pirate ship- “ And he points to the flag he had spotted, “-see it has a Jolly
Roger.” Sabo leans forward and makes an ‘o’ sound when he sees what Ace was pointing at.

“You’re right, looks like it's heading for Foosha.” Sabo absently notes the ship had a clear set
course even if they had only been watching it for a short while. Ace scrunches up his nose as
he looks at Sabo.

“Think we should be worried?” Sabo crosses his arms looking to the sky as he thinks.
humming a small tune all the while.

“Maybe, what do you think Luffy?” Finally addressing their youngest who tended to get the
most excited about pirates. Both brothers expected to hear an outburst of ‘pirates’ or
‘adventure’. But no response came, the two only got silence in response. Wanting to see if
Luffy was even listening Sabo turns around to locate their little brother but finds the cliffside
empty.

“Lu-ffy?” A bit more hesitant and with the beginnings of panic in his chest Sabo concludes
that their youngest brother is gone. Ace and Sabo have a moment where they just look at each
other.

“You don’t think he would?” Sabo asks the question, and Ace just responds a bit hysterical.

“This is Luffy, he most definitely would!” Sabo pales, as a ‘shit’ falls from his lips. The two
boys set off in a sprint towards the path leading down the mountain and to Foosha village.
Sure enough, they catch a glimpse of Luffy running with single-minded determination down
the path.

The trip between Foosha and the mountain bandits is quite the long one and usually takes
Makino a few hours to do. Yet no matter what the brothers do they can't seem to catch Luffys
attention in that time. What's worse, the youngest seems to suddenly have gotten much faster
as neither of them is able to catch up to him either.

When he heard his brothers say the words pirate ship, his focus had eímidiatly been moved
away from the stag beetle in his hands to the open ocean. It didn’t take him long to find the
ship they were referring to, and it took even less time for him to identify the ship. Even if it
was still just a blob of color out on the horizon Luffy could recognize the Red Force from
anywhere.

The Red Force could only mean one thing, Shanks was here! The Captain and his crew
hadn’t visited since the incident with the bandits, so Luffy was extra excited. It had been
almost 10 months since then, 10 months of living in the jungle and 10 months with his new
brothers. He couldn’t wait to tell Shanks all about the adventures he had gone on and show
him how strong he had gotten. To show him Ace and Sabo and how amazing his big brothers
were.

He didn’t think, just set off down the path he knew Makino always took. He might have
never made the trip to Foosha before but it was like he just knew where to go. The promise of
seeing Shanks was enough to drive him and make his little legs go faster than they ever had
before. It doesn't feel like long before he passes the hill with the big old oak trees and Foosha
becomes visible on the horizon.
He can already see that the Red Force had been docked down by the harbor, and from the
looks of it, Shanks and his crew had already made it to Party’s bar. Luffy doesn’t hear how
Ace and Sabo yell for him nor does he look back to see them frantically chasing him. Luffy
simply keeps going heading straight for where he knows the pirates will be.

It was only when he was right in front of Party’s bar that the boy hesitates. Stopping in his
mad dash. What if Shanks didn’t want to see him after all? What if this would break his
promise? The older boys don't notice how Luffy had come to a stop, crashing into him and
sending all of them flying through the air as well as the door to the bar. The brothers land on
the floor in a heap of limbs.

In the chaos, none of them notice how the air in the bar shifts. Going from filled with loud
talking, laughter, and singing to completely quiet as they wrestle around on the floor trying to
untangle themselves.

“Are you boys alright?”

That's Makino's voice. It gives the boys pause as they look up from where they were tangled
on the ground. Mostly tangled in Luffy stretching limbs. The little shit had found that
wounding his arms and legs around opponents was a good way to incapacitate them. It had
led to the boy tying knots on his own arms and legs more than once. Right now was no
different and Luffy has wound his arms around both Ace and Sabo several times, making
getting up a lot harder than it should be.

Loud laughter comes from around them when another voice breaks in overflowing with
fondness

“Oh Anchor I see you got some new friends.”

All at once Luffy unwinds his arms, the limbs snapping back in place and releasing the other
boys a yell of the man’s name falls from the excited boy.

“Shanks!” The boy was slipping between his two brothers, who were yelling and trying to
grab at him. But with no success, to them, Luffy is approaching an unknown pirate and were
very much on his way to making a repeat of what happened with Bluejam and his crew.

Luffy runs the short distance to the man, jumping into his one-armed embrace. Laughter
spilled out from both man and boy.

"Anchor! Look at you, You've gotten bigger and have better control of that body of yours."

"Yeah, I've been training every day, and living in the mountains helps too. Oh and so do Ace
and Sabo. They also help when I can't get my arms free again."

"Really now, and how about this-" and Shanks touches the brim of the straw hat, "Have you
been taking good care of this."

"I have… but I'm not a great pirate yet- I- I can't give it back yet." Luffy pulls the straw down
over his head, as if afraid Shanks was going to rip it right off him.
"Oh Anchor, that's not-" but Shanks don't get to finish as a blur of black and red sends the
man sprawling to the ground, Luffy falling out of the man's grasp and getting caught by Sabo.
Both boys place themselves protectively in front of Luffy who just stares wide-eyed at their
backs and brandished pipes. While Shanks just lies motionless on the floor staring up at the
ceiling, still trying to process what just happened.

"Filthy Pirates! How dare you put your hands on our little brother!" Ace is the one who yells
while glaring at everyone in the room. In this situation, Ace and Sabo would expect to be met
with hostility. With yelling and weapons and anger.

There is laughter instead, Luffy laughs, he is practically cackling at how Ace had downed
Shanks. Soon enough everyone is laughing, mocking Shanks for letting a kid get the jump on
him.

"He really got you there Ogashira." Yasopp slaps the table a few times while he laughs. Even
Benn is chuckling at his downed Captain. More yells and jeers are thrown around, even
Makino is giggling behind her hand.

Meanwhile, Ace and Sabo feel more and more put off by the whole thing. Confusion mixed
with anger and a protective fury. Even though it isn't them that is being laughed at, the two
almost feel ridiculed. Sabo just ends up letting his shoulders sag, lowering his weapon and
looking between Luffy and everyone else in the room.

On the other hand, Ace responds with aggression when he doesn't understand what is
happening. "Oi! Someone better start explaining themselves or I'll start hitting people!"

"I would like an explanation too! Anchor what's this about brothers and why am I only now
meeting them?"

At the same time, Luffy goes "Aaace you can't hit Shanks!"

"That's Shanks!?" Sabo is the one to make the exclamation, finally listening to what is being
said instead of being led by instincts. Like the opening to absolute chaos, all of the Red-
haired pirates proceed to lose their shit for a second time, and Ace readies his pipe only to
have Sabo push it back down. Things just keep escalating to the point that everyone is either
angrily yelling or laughing hysterically.

Makino ends up stepping in.

"Boys please, I think everyone is a bit confused here. Luffy why don't you introduce
everyone." Ever calm, she gives the boys a kind smile while putting her hand on Ace’s pipe.
Forcing the boy to lower it. Luffy giggles out his agreement before excitedly gesturing
between people.

"Ace, Sabo this is Shanks-" and he clings to the man's legs. "And these are his crewmates,
Benn is his first mate, that's Yasopp, and Lucky and-" Shanks ends up having to break in
before Luffy goes through his whole crew with small comments and anecdotes. "Anchor I
think they get it." He ruffles the boy's hair, Luffy simply leans into the familiar touch reveling
in it for a moment before breaking off.
"Shanks is the one who gave me the straw hat!" As if to further his point Luffy is holding out
the hat for Ace and Sabo to see like the other two aren’t already intimately familiar with both
the hat and the tale of how it was acquired.

"Ah Shanks this is Sa- ah I almost forgot.” He puts the hat back on. “This is Portgas D. Sabo
and Portgas D. Ace, and they are my big brothers. We swore over cups of sake!" Both boys
look at Luffy with fondness as he wraps his arms around them in a pseudo-hug.

"Sworn brothers, huh?" There's a faraway look in Shanks’ eyes as he speaks. Like the man is
reminded of something from long ago. Luffy either doesn’t notice or doesn’t pay it any mind.

"Yeah, we swore over cups of sake to always be brothers, and now we live together up in the
mountains. We even build a tree house ship and it is this big, and-"

“Wait Anchor, did you say Portgas?" Luffy nods, unsure why that was the thing Shanks was
focusing on. Shanks steps closer to the boys his focus no longer on Luffy but the older two.
Scanning them like he is looking for something or someone. Whatever it is he must find it as
he crouches down before them with a soft but excited smile on his face

"Do you boys know a woman named Rouge, Portgas D. Rouge?"

"What if we do?" On the defensive once more Ace is quick to rear up. Meeting Shanks’
hopeful gaze with an angry scowl. Unperturbed by the boy's hostility Shanks simply forges
on in his questioning.

"Is she here? On Dawn? Please tell me she is." There is a hint of desperation in the man's
voice, as he basically pleads with a pair of 11-year-old boys. Luffy has never seen Shanks act
like this before and didn’t even know the man knew Ace’s mom.

Similar to how Shanks had been studying them Ace looks the man over with a critical eye.
Unsure as to what is and isn’t a good idea to tell the man. Though from the way his eyes
shine with recognition, Ace already thinks he knows who his parents are. It does little to quell
the unease about the whole situation. Not to mention the rest of the bar seems to have gone
quiet as well. Ace doesn’t doubt that every member of the man's crew is listening to
everything they say.

"Mom isn't on Dawn…” He hesitates for a moment, “Mom's not anywhere, anymore."

Sabo takes the other boy's hand, trying to be there, to lend him comfort. "Ace…" It seems to
work, as Ace gives him a grateful smile before turning to Shanks again. This time with less
anger and more resigned grief.

"I don't know how you know her… but Rouge, she died after giving birth- I never even-" He
has to stop himself from finishing that sentence. He feels vulnerable under the other's gaze
and is afraid he might actually start crying.

Shanks lets himself fall to the ground, and a quiet ‘oh’ leaves him. There is a lot for the man
to parse through, with that one statement, so the silence stretches out between them.
Everyone is waiting for what happens next. "I-” Shanks stumbles over his words making
several false starts, he even drags his one hand through his hair. That excitement from just
moments ago has morphed into something else entirely. The man looks like a kicked puppy
more than anything else.

“I'm sorry… Rouge- She was an amazing woman. To think you'll never get to know her.”

Sabo is the one to ask the question, “You knew her didn’t you?”

“I did, very well in fact.” despite the topic there is a small smile on Shanks’ face when he
says it. “I didn’t sail on her crew but she and Captain were close, so it was only natural for us
to see each other often.”

“This might be a stupid question but she never made it out of the south blue did she?” Ace
shakes his head. Garp hadn’t gone into detail but he had been told the story of his birth. How
his mother had carried him in her womb for 20 whole months. Defying even nature itself to
deceive the marines and bring him safely into the world.

“I had heard the rumors about what the government was doing. I never could make myself go
there. I had been quite young still, and I was afraid of attracting more unnecessary attention
to her than anything else. I guess, at some point when the rumors stopped, I liked to think she
had made it through… I'm sorry if this might seem out of bounds but I'm happy that you two
made it out. To know a piece of her is still here.”

“That she can live on through you two, Ace with your freckles, and your blonde hair Sabo.”

"Rouge and I have the same hair color?" At the same time as "Mom had freckles?" It gets a
laugh out of the man as both boys start to marvel at their own and each other's features.
Though Shanks had to wonder who was looking after them if they didn’t already know this.
Had they never seen a picture of Rouge?

Shanks’ musings get cut short by Sabo "Shanks, do you think she would have liked me?"

The tone of the boy, and even just the question itself, throws him a bit off. Really who had
been raising these kids for them to doubt whether or not their own mom had loved them?
"What kind of question even is that, I know she would have loved you, both of you! Your her
boys." He tries to emphasize his point as much as he can, yet it only seems to send Sabo into
more despair than make him happy.

"But I'm not actually-" Yet Sabo cuts himself off, unsure of how to put everything into words.
This man seemed so genuinely happy to think he was Rouge's son. It both hurt and made him
happy, he longed for it to be the truth.

Sensing the hesitance Shanks tries to encourage the boy with a small smile. "Not what?"

Ace ends up stepping in, saying what he can’t quite do. "Sabo and I aren't really twins, we-
uh- we don't share any parents."

"Are you serious?" Sabo nods, and Shanks has to wonder if its some kind of fate then that the
two boys who look so much alike found each other.
"Well… I don't know the full story, but the two of you could really go for real twins, as for
Rouge. Well if Ace brought you home I'm sure she would have taken you in, in a heartbeat,
that's the kind of woman she was. She would have loved you like you were her own. Captain
too, hell Captain already had a record of picking up stray kids, myself included."

"Captain? You don't mean Roger do you?" The venom in Ace’s voice when mentioning
Roger is a surprise. One he tries his best to navigate and figure out.

"I do, Roger used to be my Captain, it was how I met Rouge in the first place."

“You sailed with that piece of scum?! I take it back you get you hands off Luffy before I cut
them off.” Shanks just barely avoids the hit with the pipe Ace sends his way, and the boy
pulls luffy once more behind himself and Sabo.

“Whoa there! What's with the sudden mood shift?”

“Ace! Shanks isn’t like your shitty dad. He would be a good dad.” While Shanks would have
to unpack a whole mess of feelings that statement coming from Luffy made him feel later,
right now he had to focus on the boy in front of him who looked for all like a scared and hurt
child who had been beaten down time and time again. Now lashing out with anger.

“I don’t care, he is defending that monster right now. I don’t care how he would have
accepted Sabo, I wouldn’t let Sabo near that man if he was still around.” This was definitely
about Roger then. Shanks knew how people had talked after his execution.

“I get it.”

“What do you mean you ‘Get it’?” The glare he gets is withering, but the protectiveness he is
showing does little to deny who his father is. It’s almost like looking at a mini Roger.

“I get why you are angry and why you might hate him despite there not being anything to
hate.” He gets a stare that conveys a sense of yeah right. He lets out a breath, it feels like they
are going from one crisis to another. Why couldn’t anything ever just be easy?

“Just hear me out okay?” It takes some more glaring, a bit of prodigy from both Luffy and
Sabo. In the end, Ace agrees to sit down and hear him out.

“Fine, but only because Luffy still likes you.”

“I appreciate that.” He really did appreciate it. Even if he had Anchor to thank for Ace’s
willingness to hear him out it still meant a lot to him.

“Yes I sailed under Roger when I was kid, I sailed whit him from when I was younger than
Luffy is now. Me and a friend of mine… We were abandoned and left to rot before he came
along. He took us in, feed us food, bandaged our wounds, and put clothes on our backs…”
This wasn’t a topic he had ever breached with anyone, and he was hyper-aware of his crew in
the room. The fact that most of them didn’t even know this story despite having sailed with
him for the better part of a decade. A warm hand lands on his shoulder, Benn's presence is
like an anchor, keeping him grounded in reality. It gives him the strength to continue.
 “After his execution, the world government spun a lot of lies about who he was. The kind of
person he had been- None of it good mind you. He was painted as something worse than a
demon. A monster without any equal, killing and plundering without discrimination. Simply
a gold-hungry and bloodthirsty creature in the disguise of a man.” From the look of it, this
was the version of Roger the boys were familiar with.

“The way people started speaking about him, and then about his crew. When rumors came
out about him maybe having a child, the things people said-” He had to stop himself, to this
day it was a topic that only ever served to bring the worst in him to the surface. They want to
lash out at the nearest person or thing strong. Shanks pushes it down, in favor of focusing on
the boys.

“I got into a lot of bar fights around that time, after all, he had been like a father to me. So
any insult felt deeply personal. I can’t imagine growing up to hear those kinds of things
without having known the man. It's no wonder you think the way you do.”

“How did you first meet him.”

“Its not a pretty story.” Shanks gives Ace a considering look as he says it.

“I have to know- I need to know the kind of man he really was.” At that moment he could see
more of Roger than Rouge in the boy. That steadfast determination. An unwavering will,
even in times of peril.

“Alright, get comfortable then, it is a long one.”

Chapter End Notes

The reason Luffy stops and then introduces both Ace and Sabo with both last name and
first name is that Shanks had told him to do so with himself and he wanted to do it with
his brothers.

Also Ace is happy because of being called Luffy’s brother and Sabo is happy because
Luffy referred to him as a Portgas D. instead of an Outlook.

The next 6 chapters will be Shanks’ backstory. How he met Roger and became part of
his crew. It is also part of the reason why this is rated mature as it has very graphic
depictions of violence, dead bodies, and so on. Essentially this is a big warning if you
get easily squeamish or don’t feel comfortable with heavy topics such as death, child
prostitution and child abandonment. Despite having tagged for it, this is an extra
warning, you should stop reading here.
 Blue meets Red
Chapter Notes

For the next 4-5 chapters things are going to get dark, and I mean really dark. I’m not an
expert on abuse, abandonment, or any mental illness that might come with that. Still,
these chapters touch on a lot of those topics, as well as murder and child sex work.

In canon we don’t know a lot about how Shanks or Buggy came to be with the Roger
pirates, nor do we know what kind of environment they were born into. If Oda’s track
record is going to be anything to go by it's probably not going to be anything nice. For
this universe, I leaned into the not-nice possibility.

I like to Imagine that Shanks and Buggy knew each other before they met Roger, I also
think the two could have been street rats from an island on the Grandline. I don’t think
either of them was born in one of the four Blues. I also don’t think kids who grew up in
nice and comfortable families would join a pirate crew at age 12, which is how old
Shanks would have been in the Oden flashback. And we can safely assume he and
Buggy had both been with the crew for a while at that point, if not years.

Also, I don’t remember the name of the fic (if anyone knows what I’m referring to
please help) but one writer did this thing where they just had Buggy and Shanks refer to
each other as Red and Blue, which I fucking live for.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

The rough stone cuts into his bare feet as he runs, but at this point the young boy barely
notices it. To used to running around barefoot or used to the constant pain he isn’t sure which
one. Or maybe it is a mix of both. Whatever the case is, the rough stones do little to stop him
as he tries to get away from his pursuers. His red hair whips around his face, almost
obscuring his vision. The paper bag full of still-warm bread is clutched tightly to his chest.
He wasn’t letting it go now, not when it had taken so much effort to get it.

Though despite his best efforts the adults are catching up to him, his little legs can only run
so fast. He feels exhausted and out of breath, but the constant gnawing in his stomach makes
him keep going. A little voice in the back of his mind screamed at him not to stop. It was the
first food he had been able to get a hold of in days, letting it go wasn’t an option, neither was
getting caught.

He didn’t understand a lot about the world, he was only four years old after all. But he did
understand that getting caught meant pain. That the world around him didn’t care for small
lost little boys with no home to return to. Whose clothes were more dirt than fabric. He knew
that, while stealing was wrong it was the only way to survive. And survival was a must. If
nothing else then he had to survive to spite the world that dealt him this shitty hand.
The voices screaming at him are getting louder, their footsteps getting closer. He feels panic
starts to surge thinking that maybe this was it after all- That's when it happens, just as he
rounds a corner rushing by a small alleyway a hand grips his arm. Before he realizes what has
happened he gets tugged into the ally and behind a set of crates, one hand on his arm the
other going to his mouth as his immediate reaction is to yell out.

“SHhhh quiet or you won’t lose them.” The voice is young, and he glances behind him and
catches sight of blue hair. The hands are small too, a child like himself then. He stands still
for a few minutes listening to his pressures as they too round the corner. He feels himself
tense up expecting them to enter the ally but they just rush past. Not even giving the nook a
second glance. The hand on his mouth disappears, but he stays quiet a for few more minutes.
Wanting to make sure those people really were gone.

“Thanks-” He glances down at his bread a bit hesitant before opening the bag and tearing the
loaf in half. Extending it to the other boy. “Here, for saving me.” The blue-haired kid takes it
and immediately sits down and starts eating. He hesitates only a moment more before doing
the same.

“What’s your name?” “Don’t have one, people just call me Blue- well when they don’t call
me freak that is.” Blue gives him a considering look like he is just daring him to make a
comment about it. He can see why he would get called it, his nose was big and round. Almost
like a clowns’. “What about you?”

“None that I can remember, so I guess you can call me Red.” Blue just nods, and he can’t
help but smile. This felt like he was making a friend. He had never had a friend before so this
was exciting. “What if we stick together.”

“Why would you want to do that?” Blue looks at him with genuine confusion. No anger, or
any other negative emotion, just confusion and disbelief. Like he isn’t really sure why anyone
would want to stick around with him.

“You saved my life for one, and I like you, I also think it would be better to stick together.
Easier to find or steal things.”

“So what do you say, let's become partners.” And he holds out his hand for the other to shake.
Much like he has seen all the adults do when they make deals. Blue kinda just twitches in
place for a while. “Are you really- Do you really want that, with me? You don’t even know
me.”

“I might not know you but I still like you, and you still saved me, so that's good enough for
me.” Blue still looks unsure but that's okay. He doesn’t need to be anywhere he can wait,
though his arm is getting a bit tired from holding it out.

“If you are sure.”

“I am.”

And then Blue takes his hand and he can’t help the loud laughter bubbling up in him, coming
out in bursts and giggles. Blue snorts at his display but soon he is laughing just as loud as he
is. He was sure this would be the start of something amazing, at the very least neither of them
would be alone ever again. Now they had each other.

Things went well after that, they stuck close together, never getting too far out of the other's
sight. They were able to get more food than before, and while it still wasn’t much it was an
improvement. And Red loved improvement. The nights were also less cold now, they shared
body heat by curling up together in what had very quickly become their alleyway, their little
nook. Their home. It wasn’t much, and it wasn’t actually a real home but it was still theirs,
and thats what mattered.

With a bit of trial and error, they even found a scamming routine that worked for them. One
of them, usually Red, would play the part of some lost kid. While the other, usually Blue,
would rob them blind. For the most part, it worked and they got away no worse for wear but
with a little extra beli in their pockets. What they hadn’t accounted for was people starting to
recognize them.

“Let GO OF ME!” Blue was screaming and thrashing from where a large man was holding
him up by his collar. The man sneers at him, his eyes dark and stormy as a wide grin spread
on his face.

“Now what do we have here, the nosy little brats who have been running around the
marketplace?” The venom is almost dripping off his tongue as he speaks the word. His nose
is wrinkled up as he looks between them in disgust.

“LET GO OF HIM RIGHT NOW!” Red doesn’t know what to do other than scream at the
man. Not willing to abandon Blue.

“Or what are you going to do about it huh squirt?” Red charges at the man but just gets a kick
to the ribs that sends him flying, he hears Blue screaming his name. He watches as the man
grits his teeth when Blue bites his hand. In response the man throws him to the ground,
putting one foot on his chest.

“You little shit, let's see how you like having a few crushed ribs huh.” Blue was sputtering
and coughing, trying to struggle out from under the foot only to have more pressure put on
his chest. Red was panicking he had to do something or the man might actually kill him. In a
rush, he charges again only to get picked up and thrown into a wall. He can taste iron and his
vision was blurring a little as he slid down to the ground but he forces himself up. Blinking
until the blurriness recedes.

Something cracks and Blue screams out, louder than Red has ever heard him do before.
“BLUEE!” The man just laughs at their struggles. Blue was sobbing under the mans foot
begging him to stop but the men just laughed harder putting even more pressure, getting
another scream out of Blue. At this point Red is trying to look for anything in the ally that
might help him, frantically searching the ground for something- anything.
That's when he spots it. There, a few meters ahead is a pile of broken glass. Quickly he runs
to it only wincing a little as something pulls painfully into his back. The man laughs “What
finally abandoning your friend?” His tone is mocking, but Red ignores him. Solely focused
on his task at hand, he is spurred on further by Blue crying out his name. Finally, he reaches
it and falls to his knees, picking up the largest piece he can find, before turning back around.

The shard digs into his hand but he doesn’t care. He would rather lose a few fingers than lose
Blue. His movements are quick and the guy doesn't actually expect it. His attention was
already back to taunting Blue who seemed to rapidly be going more and more still. With a
yell and burst of every last bit of his energy Red jumps. Managing to reach the man’s chest he
blindly stabs the piece of glass into whatever flesh he can reach. For a moment all movement
stills and the man stumbles back a few steps. It sends Red to the ground and finally frees
Blue.

Quickly he pulls Blue further away, cradling the other boy to his chest as he watches the man.

“You little shit-” The man is cut off by his own coughing, blood pools around the shard in his
chest and runs down the side of his mouth. The man doubles over clutching the glass shards
before pulling it out. Red just watches in dazed horror as blood gushes out of the now open
wound, and the man falls to his knees.

“YOU FUCKING RUNT- How dare you- You-” Again the man coughs blood splattering on
the ground as he does. Red tightens his grip on Blue, as he scoots back until his back hits the
wall. The man crawls after them one arm stretched out, and just when he thinks he is going to
grab them the man stills. His arms fall limply to the floor as does the rest of his body. His
face is contorted into an expression of rage and pain, one hand still clutching his still
bleeding wound. The red liquid pools around the body, seeping into cracks between the rough
pavement. Soon enough though that stops too. The man's eyes are blank, unseeing. Dead.

The man was dead. He had killed him- Oh god. He had just killed a man. A sudden wave of
nausea hits him though he doesn’t actually throw up. He can’t take his eyes off the body, of
the red liquid slowly seeping into the ground.

“Re-ed-” The rasping and coughing of Blue are what brings him back to reality. “Oh god
Blue, are you okay.”

“It hurts Red.” Blue whimpers into his arm and he tries to curl further around him. Wanting
nothing more than to take away his pain. He didn’t really know anything about medical stuff,
be he knew that whatever that cracking had been it couldn’t be good.

“It's going to be okay Blue, He is gone now he can’t hurt us. Not anymore.” He isn’t sure if
the reassurances are actually for Blue or for himself. They are hidden away far enough that
you can’t see them or the man unless you venture into the ally. He isn’t sure how long they sit
in that ally besides the dead body. It's long enough that the skies start to darken. Long enough
that the cold night air starts to creep in on them. It is at Blue’s first shivers that he decides
they need to move. They need to get back to their own ally. To their little place of safety.

“Blue-” He gently shakes Blue's shoulder, he had fallen asleep at some point, he gets a whine
in response and Blue just curls in further. “Blue please we have to go.”
 “No, I can’t.”

“You have to we can’t stay here, with him.” Blue opens his eyes and he flinches at the sight
of the dead body. Another whine falling from his lips. He understood it all right. He didn’t
want to move either, his body hurt and he was sure Blue had it even worse. It takes him a
while but he manages to help Blue up, he keeps one arm around the other boy who is barely
able to stand. Blue is wheezing with every movement. He can see how his legs shake as they
walk.

Red isn’t sure how long it takes them to get back, just that it takes a lot longer than normal.
By the time they slump down against a familiar brick wall its completely dark. Moon in the
sky and stars twinkling up above. Blue is sweating profusely and his face is all red. When he
puts a hand on his forehead it feels like the other boy is burning up.

“Blue?” No response just heavy breathing. He tries to shake his shoulders and calls his name
repeatedly, but the other boy does little more than slump further to the ground. His breath is
uneven as he remains unresponsive.

Red does what he can. Uses their single blanket to cover Blue, and tries to gather what he can
of a rucksack into a makeshift pillow. He doesn’t sleep much that night, too afraid of closing
his eyes and waking up to find Blue completely still. Dead like the man they left in the
alleyway. When the sun comes up over the horizon once more he feels utterly exhausted, and
Blue hasn’t gotten any better. He is still lying motionless, his shallow breath the only
reassurance that there is still life.

They still have a little bit of water, and Red makes sure to have Blue drink all of it as he
wakes up throughout the day. All day and All night Red does nothing but sit at Blue's side
hoping that he’ll wake up better than before. But each time the other boy goes back to sleep it
just seems his breathing gets slower and more shallow. At some point, exhaustion takes over
and Red passes out right beside Blue. Falling into a fitful sleep as he hopes that his first and
only friend doesn’t leave him already.

Chapter End Notes

Buggy's injuries are crushed ribs like Crocus stated, several of them are bent and a few
are broken, pressing into his lungs and making it hard for him to breathe. He is at risk of
completely tearing his lungs because of the injuries, as for the fever. Stress,
malnourishment, and just a generally shitty immune system are all contributing to that,
and it means that Buggy's Body is slowly shutting down.

There isn't really anything pleasant about this chapter and even the nice bits get
overshadowed by how dark this whole thing is.
 The Guy in a straw hat
Chapter Notes

Double update because I can

See the end of the chapter for more notes

He was out on his own. Blue still hadn’t recovered from the fight a few days ago, actually, he
just seemed to get worse. At this point, Red was getting desperate. He needs to get him
medicine, that's what adults did when they were sick right? But it was difficult to steal
medicine, and then he didn’t even know what kind. If he could just get enough money
maybe- God Maybe he could get Blue to a doctor instead.

His stomach growled as walked around the marketplace, but he resolutely ignored it. He
could wait to eat, right now Blue needs him. He had to be careful who he chose. Someone
who wasn't a regular. preferably a sailor or someone who came from another village. But it
was hard to tell who came around often and who didn’t. What's more, he didn’t have the
advantage of someone creating a distraction. This person had to be distracted enough on their
own for him to nick their wallet or any other valuables.

He attempts to grab from several people but has to abort last second every time. He could
only get away with so many close calls before some would take notice of him. He spends
most of the morning and well into the afternoon just wandering aimlessly. That's when he
sees the man. He looked big, but kind of like an idiot. one of the local vendors had clearly
enamored the man with some kind of sales pitch. Probably a bunch of nothing to get him to
spend more money. But the man was eating it up, a large smile on his lips as he nodded along
to whatever the vendor was saying.

Red had definitely never seen him before and he stood out enough in his large red coat and
that dirty old straw hat that he was confident the man wasn’t from around here. The
opportunity was just too perfect, and what's more, the man clearly didn’t care about his
money as the pouch was hanging just off his belt. However just as he is about to make a grab
for the bag of money he spots the sword. A long blade sheathed in a black sabbath. But then
the thought of Blue, of him laying sick in their alleyway. Of what would happen to him if
Red doesn’t get this money.

He snags the purse and quickly makes a dash for it back into the crowd. He doesn’t realize
that the man had been watching him, that he had seen Red long before Red ever noticed him.
That the man gently tells of the vendor and starts following him through the crowd. He
doesn’t notice until it's too late until he is right at the mouth of the alley. When he looks over
his shoulder and sees that same man. That same grin heading towards him. Towering over
him. Suddenly he feels like he should have paid more attention to the sword.
Despite all this, and despite what common sense would dictate otherwise Red doesn’t drop
the bag full of money. In fact, he clutches it tighter to his chest. Tears spring to his eyes.

“You- You can’t have it back- It's mine now all of it.” The man doesn’t say anything just
titles his head a bit of curiosity in his eyes as he continues to step forward. Red glances
behind him into the alley. You can’t see Blue from here and he is thankful for that. The man
follows his Gaze and panic surges in Red. He can’t let the man into the alleyway. If he did
surly Blue would be killed.

“STOP! You can’t- You CAN’T COME FURTHER.” Surprisingly the man does stop, now
just a few meters in front of him. He sits down on his launchers so they are at eye level.

“And why not? What are you guarding?” For a moment he is taken back from actually
hearing the man’s voice. He half hadn’t expected an answer from how silent he had been up
until now. However, the moment passes and he is quick to respond one hand held out to try
and block as much of the entrance as he can.

“Nothing I’m not guarding anything!” Given his small size it isn’t a lot, but what else can he
do?

“Then you don’t mind if go in do you?” The man is already walking again past him, entering
the ally.

“NO! You can’t!” But the man simply continues on. Desperately, Red throws himself at the
man hitting his back. He knows the exact moment the man spots Blue as he freezes up.
Quickly he jumps off and runs to stand in front of Blue, arms spread out wide as he glares at
the man in front of him. Behind him, Blue whimpers only adding to his resolve. He would
protect Blue even if it meant death.

Blue was his first friend, his only friend. Without him he had nothing. No one. Red didn’t
want to be alone again. Never again. He would rather be dead than alone once more. Blue
meant more to him than his own life. As Red looks at the man's mustached face he feels a bit
confused. The only thing he sees is worry and horror and that wasn’t what he expected its
enough to get him to hesitate. To lower his guard.

“I see.”

“Don’t hurt him! Blue is sick, so- SO you have to leave.” If this man decided he was tired of
him or wanted to get payback for Red stealing his wallet then he could easily do so with his
sword. Red glances at it then back up at the man. Again the man proves to be very observant
as he tries to angle the weapon so it's out of view.

“How long has he been sick-” “Re-ed.” The man goes silent as soon as Blue calls out, his
voice barely above a whisper and his eyes barely open.

“You called him Blue yes? He needs medical attention.”

“What is it to you!” The man gives him a complicated look, Red doesn’t know how to
describe it or what it means. He simply stares. Intense black eyes stare into him, and he has to
take a step back from how overwhelming it feels to be looked at like that. Then he just turns
around and leaves. He doesn’t pick up his wallet which Red had dropped at the entrance of
the alleyway after all. Red keeps standing over Blue staring out into the main road for a long
time after the man disappears.

It is later in the day, Red had thought the guy had left for good, but then he is suddenly back.
Crouched at the entrance to the alleyway. Another man is with him this time. Red looks at
them warily. But he doesn't get up from his place beside Blue. Who had fallen asleep again
sometime after the man had left that first time.

“Hey kid, I know you don’t trust me but I brought a friend- Before you say anything, he is a
doctor. He’ll look over your friend. He’ll look over Blue, to see what's wrong.” If he didn’t
know any better he would say the man sounded kind, comforting. But that couldn’t be right.
Adults weren’t comforting, they simply tossed you around and left you to die.

“Are you going to hurt him?” He can’t help but ask. He doesn't trust either of them, but so far
the man with the mustache hasn’t hurt either of them. The wallet Red hasn’t dared to touch
again is evidence of that. It still lies where he dropped it after jumping the man the first time
he entered the alleyway.

“No, as he said I’ll simply look him over.” Red shifts his weight a few times, unease churning
in his stomach. This might be his best bet at getting someone to look over Blue. Before he
can think better of it Red stands up and a bit to the side. An invitation for the two men to
come closer.

The doctor quickly gets to work, setting down a small bag and pulling out a weird metal
thing. He puts it on his ears and places one part on Blue. He sees BLue twitch and almost
goes to grab the doctor when he removes his hands before Red can act. Then he puts a hand
on his forehead. Turns Blues head from side to side, and opens one of his eyes. His eyes
don’t move, Blue doesn’t react beyond a small twitching and labored breaths.

“He’s got a fever alright, and a high one at that. It seems like he has several broken ribs and a
few bent ones too. I’d say one or more are pressing dangerously into his lungs, that's why he
keeps wheezing like that.” The doctor doesn't address him, instead, he speaks to the
mustached man who frows at the news.

“Captain this boy needs proper treatment or he’ll be dead by the end of the week.”

“NO! BLUE!” The adults glance at him but he doesn't care. Blue would die? If he didn’t get
him treatment, but he didn’t have anything to pay these men with. Well, he did have one
thing. A guy had approached him about it once a few weeks back, Blue had socked him in the
eye before anything could happen though.

“I- I don’t have money but I can pay.” He grips the edge of his shirt sobs spilling out of him.

“I- I can pay.” The man with the mustache scratches the back of his head, hesitance in his
eyes when he starts to speak. “You don’t-” He was going to refuse. Red couldn’t have him
refusing. Then Blue wouldn’t get better. “NO I swear I can pay just-” He starts to pull his
shirt over his head, quickly large hands grab his and he thinks they accepted, the mantra of:
For Blue, this is for Blue, just goes through his head.

“Jesus Christ kid, NO!” There is panic in the man's eyes and that doctor guy looks at him
with such sadness. Red just cries even harder. If they won’t take that payment then how- how
would he save Blue? The man slowly releases his arms and Red just crumbles to the floor.
Tears silently flowed down his cheeks. He was going to lose Blue and there was nothing he
could do about it.

“Shit okay, I’m not good with kids. We weren’t going to ask for a payment, let alone any of
‘that’ kind- Fuck, kid. How do you even-” He cuts himself off with more curses, one hand
going down his face.

“Crocus could you treat the boy?” He doesn’t look at the doctor when he speaks simply keeps
that intense stare on him and Blue.

“Very easily so Captain, but not while they are staying here, and I would like to look over the
other one to, if he’ll let me. But again if they don’t get under a proper roof none of what I do
will really matter in the long run.” They were really willing to still help them? but why?

Red feels a bit numb to the whole situation. “Kid do you two have anywhere else you can
stay?” He just shakes his head staring blankly at the man from his spot on the ground. More
curses and he looks away for a moment, eyes going to the main road.

“Of course not, dumb question Roger- Alright, we’ll figure something out. I’m not leaving
the two of you here that's for sure.” The mustached man looks to the doctor, who just stares
back with a deep sigh.

“You are the captain, but I don’t think Rayleigh will be happy about it.” The mustached man
barks out a laugh and Red doesn’t understand what’s so funny in this situation. Then he just
smiles crouching back down to be at eye level with Red as he speaks.

“Oh, he’ll get over it. Then it's decided.” His gaze softens, and Red reaches for Blue grasping
the blanket to try and ground himself.

“This next part is up to you alright kid, I won’t force you or your friend to come along.” This
was just all too confusing. Why couldn’t these men just be like all the other adults? Why
couldn’t they ignore them or send them spiteful glares? Why did they have to sound nice?
Why did they have to sound like they actually cared what happened to them?

“Why- Why would you do this for us.” He is looking at Blue, watching his chest slowly rise
and fall. His hands balled into the thin sheet to try and stop them from shaking.

“Because I don’t like it when people suffer, most of all I hate how everyone can just abandon
kids like yourself. If I can help even just a little I want to.” He sounded so sincere. Like
actually meant the words.
 “But why?” Red was frustrated at this point, these men just didn’t make any sense. Though
something else was growing in his chest. Hope. Hope that maybe these men really meant
what they said. Hope that Blue would actually be okay.

“That- Jesus. How to explain that? Kid have you ever had parents?” He shakes his head no,
none that he could remember anyway.

“Do you know what parents are supposed to do?” Again he shakes his head, no. He heard
some say they were supposed to take care of kids like him, but if that was the case then why
were so many kids like himself and Blue on the streets? He thought it was just another made-
up thing.

“Okay, that makes this a lot more difficult to explain- For now just- We’ll take you to our
ship where Crocus. That’s this guy, our doctor-” and he gestures to the doctor-man that had
looked over Blue. “-He’ll make sure you are both healthy and recover, free of any charge. But
you have to want to come. I’m not going to force you.”

“You’ll really help us? You can save Blue?” He tears up again and rubs irritatedly at his eyes.
He doesn’t like how much he cried. Crying never helped anything but, if what they said was
true-

“We can.” The mustached man's words are so sure of himself that it makes Red sob. That
hope blooming in his chest. A new kind of tears falls from his eyes as he makes up his mind.

“Then- Then we’ll go- I don’t want to lose Blue.” For Blue, he would try to trust these men.
For Blue, he would follow these people into the unknown.

Chapter End Notes

Roger was 100% aware of Shanks the whole time and intentionally left his wallet out as
an easy target.

Yes Shanks was about to offer up his own body as payment if that wasn't clear enough in
the chapter. While neither boy has ever actually had to do so, or luckily, been forced into
that. Due to their way of life and the shady characters around them, they are aware to
some degree of what it is and that it's something you can do. But neither really
understands what it means or how it works, just that it's something bad.

Did I cry while writing these two chapters? Yes, I did, will you guys suffer with me?
Yes, yes you will.
 The Roger Pirates
Chapter Notes

I want to first thank everyone who commented about Shanks' past. I have yet to watch
film Red so didn't know that Roger had found him in a treasure chest. Not that it will
change anything, this is still an AU and I will do with it as I please.

Next a few people mentioned that Ariuna did something similar by calling Shanks and
Buggy Red and Blue in her Flashy Universe series, which if you haven't already read
that I can't recommend reading it enough.

Thirdly I just want to once more thank all of you for the reception this fic has gotten, it
makes me so happy to see so many people enjoying my writing. <3

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Red follows the two men closely, the one with the mustache is carrying Blue. He had wanted
to do it himself, but he just wasn’t strong enough and had quickly relented when the man
offered his help. Red can’t help being wary of all the people they pass, some of them send
them strange looks, though most just ignore them. The man glances down at him as they walk
through the street, probably sensing his unease.

“My name is Roger, I’m the Captain of the ship you’ll be boarding.” He startles at the sound
of the man's voice, their trip had been in silence so far, so the slow drawl of his words
surprised him. Red takes a moment to take in the information, nodding to show his
understanding.

Roger is watching him, and Red watches right back. Noting how Blue is carefully cradled in
his arms bridal style. There is being taken great care that their walking doesn’t disturb Blue.

Roger is the one to break eye contact and he continues speaking. Roger kept his voice
neutral, but not necessarily emotionless. Red is honestly having a hard time placing his tone
properly. “As I said this is our doctor Crocus-” The doctor- Crocus he corrects himself nods
to him and he nods back.

“You keep calling this boy Blue, is that his name?” There was no point in really hiding their
names was there? Not like the man- Roger he corrects again. Not that Roger could really
trace them back to anything or use those names.

“Yes.” Still, he keeps his answer simple, he doesn’t want to talk more with these men than
necessary.

“He called you Red, is that your name?” He didn’t get what the point of all these questions
was. Why did Roger even need their names to treat Blue?
“Yes.”

“Okay. Blue and Red, that's nice and easy to remember.” He glances at Roger, who sends him
a small smile. It was just the color of their hair, but if he thought so who was Red to argue
with the man?

“If you say so.” It was strange, hearing others refer to him as Red. He also didn’t like the man
calling Blue for Blue. It felt like something only he should be allowed to do. Roger keeps
talking to him but he just keeps giving the man short answers. He was more focused on Blue
who seemed to be stirring a little as they started to approach the docks. Many ships, both big
and small, are moored there. Some are simple fishing vessels others are larger, though he
wouldn’t know if they were meant to hold people or things.

They pass ship after ship, getting closer to the end of the dock. Red has a moment where he
thinks they aren’t actually being brought to a ship, but that the two men are going to throw
both him and Blue into the ocean and then watch them drown. That thought dissipates rather
quickly as they stop in front of a large ship.

The red and brown coloring of the hull is matched nicely by the red and white sails. Red
thinks it might have more sails than any ship he has ever seen before. But then again, it might
just be the biggest ship he has ever seen. Certainly much bigger than any of the other vessels
docked there. Both Roger and Crocus board it with confidence and practiced ease. They don’t
even look to notice when the solid ground of the docks is changed to the swaying deck of the
ship.

Red feels more hesitant and tries his best not to look down when crossing the small plank
connecting the path and the ship. Still, his eyes catch on the churning waves below and he
feels a bit frozen. Then there's a warm hand on his back, guiding him along, and soon enough
it's not dark waves but solid wood that his eyes can watch.

There are a lot of people, big men, most of them have swords, guns, or other weapons. They
all greet Roger and Crocos while sending him and Blue worried glances. It puts him on edge
to be surrounded by so many people, his only exit being that precarious boardwalk.

“How did this happen anyway kid?” Roger's now familiar voice brings him out of his own
mind. From coming onto the deck to getting Blue looked over, the whole afternoon had kinda
just flowed together. Red felt like he wasn’t quite there. Like the world around him wasn’t
real or that he might wake up from this dream at any moment.

“We tried to get some money and a guy caught us.” Somehow his mouth was working when
his brain wasn’t and he managed to answer Roger.

“He did that to Blue?” Roger sounds angry, he sounds down right pissed. His brows are
drawn together and theres a frown on the man's face. Yet the anger isn’t directed at either of
them, but rather at the man who had done this.
“I- Yes, he stepped on Blue until it went crack, and then Blue screamed, really loud. I- I got
really scared and I panicked. I found a piece of glass, I- I stabbed the man hurting Blue with
it.” Roger glances at the bandages on his hand, no doubt putting two and two together on how
he got them.

“Is that when you got away?” Red shakes his head, “Then what happened?”

“The guy got really mad, he pulled out the glass but then he collapsed. He- I think I killed
him.” The last part he whispered as he looks down at his hands. the cuts are still there, now
just covered by white bandages. The sight of clean fabric is so foreign that he can't help
picking at them. He startles when a hand rest on his head. Giving Roger a wide-eyed look.
The man just smiles back sadly.

“It's over now, so no need to be scared anymore.” Red doesn’t really understand why those
words have such a big effect on him. Slowly but surely he feels tears well up in his eyes until
they spill over and sobs wrack his body. Like the opening of floodgates, everything just
comes pouring out. All those fears and what if’s. The insecurities and lack of safety, the lack
of warmth, all of it is suddenly catching up to him.

Here on this completely foreign ship, with a man, an adult who is nothing more than a
stranger to him. For the first time in his life, his wounds have been properly bandaged, and he
is sitting in a heated room on a plush couch. There is no need to look over his shoulder and
food has already been provided. His stomach isn’t churning from hunger and he isn’t alone.
Blue is right beside him lying in a bed. A BED, of all things, sleeping peacefully. His fever is
already on the way back down, and the other boy isn’t in danger of dying anymore.

And here this man goes offering him such comfort, telling him it's okay. Showing kindness to
someone who has never seen true kindness before. Red falls apart in the arms of this man,
sobbing and crying snot covering his face and getting on the man's clothes. Here he allows
himself to feel like a real kid for the first time in his life. He allows himself to grieve what he
doesn’t have, the comfort and love that was never given to him but for all intents and
purposes should have been offered up and readily available for a child his age.

At some point Red falls asleep. Worn out in the worst kind of way. The exhaustion you
should only find in old sailors or war veterans. Not young boys, who have barely made it
through the first few years of their life. It leaves Roger with a heavy heart and feeling drained
himself. The boy was still in those old torn rags, they almost didn’t qualify as real clothing.
Just looking at him at while he was like this made a deep-seated hatred form in him like dark
thunderclouds quietly announcing a storm. The story he had told didn’t sit right either. To
think a child this young had already had to take another life. Not for greed or power but to
protect what he cared about. Rogers glances at Blue, who hadn’t even twitched since he was
put in the infirmary bed.

A deep sigh leaves his mouth, and there's a small thud when his head hits the wood of the
wall, as he rests it and his back against it.
The sound of boots against the wooden deck is the only warning before a member of his crew
appears in the doorway. Gaban looks between Roger and the boys, quietly assessing the
situation. There's a frown on his face, but Roger is unsure whether it's from disagreement in
bringing the boy’s aboard or with the state of the boys.

“So… Rayligh really wasn’t lying when he said you had dragged two kids with you aboard.”
Gaban walks into the room and Roger gives the other man a wry smile, though he tries to
keep his voice at low volume, not wanting to wake either of the sleeping children.

“He isn’t too happy about it then.” It was more of a statement, Roger was well aware of his
first mate’s stance on bringing children aboard. Especially some this young, even if it was
just for a medical check-up. Or that's what he told himself. Rayleigh knew him better than
anyone else, probably better than he knew himself sometimes. He wasn’t going to let the
boys go so easily, but for a while yet he could pretend that he’d let them off the ship the
moment Crocus gave the all-clear. Then he would turn back to the ocean like nothing had
happened.

“How old are they?”

“Does it really matter?” Roger holds eye contact with Gaban for a while before relenting with
a sigh, knowing the other won’t back down on this. “I don’t know, didn’t get around to asking
before they were both out… but too young.”

“That's the world for ya, stealing away children's lives before they can even begin.”

“I wish it wasn’t like this…”

“Isn’t that why we are pirates-” Roger and Gaban both turn to the new speaker, a head of red
hair and a green jacket pop into the doorway.

“Didn’t hear you approach Spencer.” Spencer gives his captain a shrug while he too takes in
the room and the two boys. The young man lets out a low whistle, “A little red rascal and a
blue boy wonder.” Then he laughs turning to Roger.

“I bet they gave you quite the trouble captain, looks like a pair of fighters if I’ve ever seen
any.”

Roger’s laugh is deep and genuine, taking the edge off what tension had slowly been growing
in the room. Bringin the mood back from the somber one it had become. It wasn’t exactly
lighthearted but it had lightened the atmosphere considerably.

“Oh they sure are, Red here wouldn’t let me come anywhere near Blue, and that's after he
mugged me.”

All three men have a laugh over that, though the loud noises seem to have been enough to stir
at least one of the boys. Roger feels as Red begins to move. Before a noise, somewhere
between a yell of surprise and a choked-off scream, leaves the boy's mouth as presses himself
further into the space between Roger and the wall.
 “Ah, you don’t have to be afraid red, these men are part of my crew, and they aren’t going to
hurt you or Blue.” At the mention of Blue, Red looks towards the bed with a sense of
desperation only to find the still where he had been earlier. With how aware Roger has
become of the kid's presence it's easy to tell when he starts to relax.

“Sorry if we scared you kid. You really don’t have to worry, so long as you are on our ship,
then you are under our protection.” Gaban’s words seem to have the intended effect and Red
relaxes further. His shoulders are no longer up by his ear and his eyes aren’t darting between
every person in the room, like a cornered animal looking for the best way to escape.

Slowly Roger lifts one arm trying to bring the boy out from where he is practically squeezing
himself between his body and the wall. “I promise they don’t bite.”

Red still doesn’t speak but he stops trying to shove himself further into his ‘hiding spot’ and
instead sits beside Roger, now instead focusing his attention back on Blue. Having deemed
the new arrivals as none threatening. Roger notes how the boy twitches when Spencer
crouches down and watches his shoulders tense a bit. While his head may be turned towards
Blue still, Red is definitely watching Spencer from the corner of his eye.

“You are pretty tough for a kid huh?” Spencer's words again only make the boy twitch but
don’t get him a verbal response.

“He beat a man twice his age protecting the other one.” Both Gaban and Spencer become
silent at that as they look at the still-sleeping boy. Gaban walks over to Red, ruffling his hair
yet not looking at the boy, firmly keeping his gaze on Blue. Red’s reaction is predictable and
he flinches back from the touch, only to completely freeze up when Gaban speaks.

“You saved your friend's life, you should be proud of that kid.”

“Blue still got hurt though…” If any of the adults were surprised by the verbal answer they
didn’t let it show. Instead, Gaban smiles down at Red, though he refrains from touching him
again. “But he is alive, you both are, and now he is getting proper medical attention, again
because you acted. You brought him here, and it is actively saving his life. Don’t forget that
kid."

Chapter End Notes

A nice little break from how dark the last two chapters had been. Though we will
definitely not be abandoning the darkness so to say. I love writing dark and gritty stuff, I
like to explore topics that don't usually get explored and I love the grey area between
good and evil.

I do have a question for you guys, so far I've been uploading just here and there, but
would you guys like a set upload schedule for this fic? Due to circumstances, I can right
now do a chapter a week, maybe even a chapter every 5 days, but a week might be a
better time frame in the long run. I can also continue as I have where you sometimes get
chapters just days after each other and sometimes with longer stretches between.
 Dreaming on the deep sea
Chapter Notes

Updating will continue the way it has been, not a lot of people had an opinion on the
matter and those who did wanted me to keep going as I was. Shout out to DeadJane and
skyywardsongx, love you guys, your support means the world.

For your fantastic support I offer up the only thing I can, another chapter.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Their time on the Ship so far had been pleasant. Even docked in the harbor the ever-present
swaying of the waves had the boat in motion. Almost like a cradle being rocked back and
forth. Red had never had a cradle, at least he doesn’t think he has, but he have seen them
through windows or open doors. Has watched men and women slowly ease a babe’s crying
by moving it. He thinks he understands why babies like it, the constant motion is soothing.
The sound of water is ever-present, like an extra hold to grip onto reality with. Most of his
time is spent in the infirmary, he isn’t entirely sure what the difference between it and a
doctor's office is but there must be one, as the adults kept making the differentiation between
the two.

Blue was still a bit in and out of consciousness, but his fever had lessened a lot. He no longer
felt like he was burning up and more just a little hot. His breathing had also seemed to come
easier as time passed. Every time Blue woke it was for a little longer and a little more lucid.
Red couldn’t stray far, as Blue usually woke up scared or confused, and if Red wasn’t within
arms reach he would go looking for him.

There had been one episode where the guy with blonde hair that kinda reminded him of a
turnip, had brought him out to get food, he thinks his name is Taro. He wasn’t gone for long
but Blue had woken up, and no one had been in the room with him. One of Roger's crewmen
had found him half delirious wandering the ship, of course, when the guy had tried picking
Blue up he had kicked and screamed and thrashed around.

He hadn’t calmed down until Red had held him.

Trusting hadn’t come easy, and not everyone got the same treatment from him. But he found
comfort in Roger's presence. After that first day, after bearing everything to the man, it felt
natural to lean on him. To seek him out if he was afraid or had questions. Some of the others
were nice too like Spencer and Gaban. Especially Gaban. His words had more of an effect
than he probably knew.

Though there were some he thought was a bit scary. Like a blonde guy who wore glasses and
had a scar over one eye. Red still didn’t know his name, but the guy seemed cold. He would
avoid the infirmary, and also just avoid any room that Red was in.

Then there was the whole explaining everything to Blue. The other boy had taken things
well, everything considered. Though he was a lot more skeptical about everything, and where
some of the adults around them had gained Red’s trust, it had taken several days for Blue to
warm up to the people around them. For Crocus check-ups’ the first few days Red would
have to hold Blues hand through it all. Now Red just had to be in the room, so it was an
improvement.

Predictably Roger had gotten Blue’s trust quickly. It would seem that the Captain just had this
protective-aurar that both of them longed for and gravitated towards.

Now almost two weeks later, Blue’s fever was all but gone. He still had problems with his
chest and he couldn’t run as much or as quickly without getting winded anymore. However,
Crocus had reassured them both that it was quite normal and would take a long time before
that would go away completely.

Getting better also meant that Blue could leave the infirmary more, and together they set to
explore most of the ship. In a weird twist, neither of them had set foot on solid ground since
Roger and Crocus had first brought them aboard. As the days passed and Red started to
become more and more relaxed around everyone he also found himself less and less willing
to go back to what had been.

Here with Roger and his crew they were sleeping in proper beds and got their wounds
treated. Food was now a guarantee not just once a day but three times, instead of the
uncertain one meal every few days they had been living on. More and more Red wished to
stay, it was a topic he had brought up with Blue. The other had shared his feelings. They had
been so caught up in their shared excitement and joy of wanting to stay, that they never even
considered whether they could stay.

Red really hadn’t meant to eavesdrop, he hadn’t. But their voices had been so loud, and the
door did little to muffle the sound. But it gave him the answer to a question he hadn’t even
thought to ask. It had sent him right back to that feeling of despair as he kept listening. His
feet locked to the ground, even when he wanted nothing more than to run and hide.

The moment Rayleigh entered the room he had known the man was pissed. Roger had also
been pretty sure what the ensuing argument was going to be about. It was a conversation he
had been avoiding for weeks now. The gruff ‘we need to talk’ followed by the click of the
door closing is all the warning he gets. Feigning ignorance Roger only glances up from the
charts on his desk briefly.

“What do you want to talk about?” Their course was set over a week ago, there isn’t really
anything for him to look at on the maps. Rayleigh knows it too and slams a hand down in the
middle of all the papers, forcing Roger to give him his attention. He meets the cold stare of
his first mate with a frown.
“You know what I’m here to talk about don’t play dumb Roger-” Roger attempts to free the
papers and go back to staring blankly at them, maybe then they wouldn’t have to have this
conversation.

“Roger! Would you look at me-” Rayleigh lets his arm swipe all the papers off the desk, and
for a moment all Roger can do is watch as they float to the floor. “-What were you thinking
bringing those kids aboard?!” Resigned to his fate, Roger gives Rayleigh a considering look,
resting his arms on the table and leaning in as much as the other had.

“I was thinking that they needed help, Rayleigh.”

“YES, but not from us!” He knew that already, a group of pirates weren’t fit to take care of
kids, in any capacity. A pirate ship wasn’t a place for children. Even if he knew this, his heart
ached and anger flowed through him. Should he have abandoned the boys like everyone
before him? Let them die in the alleyway?

His fist connects with the table, shaking it. “THEN WHO WOULD HAVE!” he feels furious
and angry, but most of all he feels helpless. If the world could help kids like Red and Blue
they wouldn’t be in the situation he found them in to begin with.

Rayleigh meets his anger head-on, he does it in the same way he meets everything else Roger
can throw at him. Showcasing an amount of calm Roger decidedly does not feel at this
moment.

“I get why you are upset, but this isn’t like when you pick up new crewmates. They aren’t
some charity case for you to fix! They are children Roger! They need a proper home!”

“Don’t you think I know that!?” He feels like a child that is getting scolded by their parent
because they were denied a shiny new toy. Feels like he is being unreasonable throwing all
this anger at Rayleigh when it really isn’t him he is angry with.

“Actually I don’t, because you are planning on setting out with them still on board!”
Rayleigh is only doing his job. He is remaining a voice of reason, a different perspective
when Roger has blindsided himself to a situation. It is a trait he both loves and despises from
his first mate. The ability to remain level-headed in any situation.

“I’m not putting them back in that fucking alleyway! They’ll die out there, you’ve heard how
those boys talk. You see the way they act around us. They have never known safety or trust.”

“I’m not saying you have to-” Roger scoffs, cutting into what Rayleigh had been saying. “-So
we find an orphanage that can take them.”

He likes that option even less, catering the boys off to the first hands willing to take them. It’s
dumb, but it reminds him too much of those auction houses. Like another person's life can be
given, taken, or traded on another's whim. His silence says enough about what he thinks of
that option, and that does get a proper rise out of Rayleigh.

“ROGER!” The man’s calm facade slips ever so slightly as he yells.

“I’m not going to leave them in some government facility just for them to get abandoned in a
system.”

“You are unbelievable do you know that! WE ARE PIRATES Roger. Pirates. Not a daycare,
not an orphanage, and we certainly aren’t equipped to play family with some brats you felt
sorry for!” For a moment silence falls in the room as the Captain and first mate assess each
other. It is at this moment that they hear it, a slight whimper and the creak of floorboards.
Like lightning, both Roger and Rayleigh turn towards the door. In two quick strides, the first
mate is opening it revealing Red.

Red looks startled at the door suddenly opening, inside the room Roger is quick to get up.
Desperation on his face and his voice, but the boy only flinches when addressed before
running off, or rather half stumbling away.

As much as Rayleigh had wanted to get through to Roger he never actually meant for either
of the boys to hear that discussion. But maybe it had been a blessing in disguise despite how
harsh the truth of their situation had come out to them. Getting Roger to stay behind and let
him handle the aftermath was the equivalent of pulling out one's own teeth. The man was
stubborn at the worst of times and cared more than he should.

Both boys were huddled together on the infirmary bed when he found them. They looked so
small on the large bed, half hidden by the white sheets. They only hunched more down when
they noticed him at the door, two sets of red-rimmed eyes staring back at him.

He isn’t entirely sure how to start or what to even say. He knows he wants to comfort them in
some way, maybe apologize for them hearing his argument with Roger. But he also can’t lie
to them, the truth of the situation is harsh, he was never good at sugarcoating things anyway.

“Roger has a tendency to just do things, as his first mate it is my job to look at a situation and
see possibilities when he can’t. It's also my job to be the voice of reason in times of crisis
when he can’t be…” Maybe not the most elegant start but hopefully it conveys what he
wants.

“This is one of those times.”

The red-haired kid is glaring at him, and Rayleigh makes sure to meet his gaze. Sees how it
brims with emotion, Sadness, anger, and betrayal. “We get it, you want me a Blue gone.”

It is no surprise that the kid had only taken that from the conversation, and Rayleigh knows
he also hasn’t done much to win either of their favor leading up to this moment. Sometimes
he really hated having to do what Roger couldn’t. In this instance, keeping a distance
between himself and the boys so as to not get attached.

“Not necessarily.”

“But you said-” Sitting down on the bed beside the boys he cuts the blue haired one off.
“I know what I said kid, but life isn’t always as easy as we would like, sometimes getting too
close to something makes it hard to let go.” Rayleigh sighs. Feeling more tired than he really
should.

“There's a reason we say a ship isn’t meant for children. We can provide some things, shelter,
food, clothes, find the right pirate with a big enough bleeding heart and you can even find
comfort…” He pauses making sure that the boys understand what he is telling them.

“But we can never guarantee safety. We can’t give you normal, we can’t give you family, at
least not in the traditional sense.”

“We like it here…”

“Yes, and that might just be part of the problem.” Rayleigh gives them a wry smile.

“You see Roger was about to have us set out without consoling anyone about you two staying
here, least of all you boys.”

“We wouldn’t have minded…” it’s not quite the same as talking circles with Roger, but their
openness and willingness to go along with his Captain's whims definitely aren’t doing the
situation any good.

“That isn’t the point here, Roger needs to stop and consider the consequences of just doing
something like that. Are we prepared for two kids? Do those kids even want to be here? What
does the rest of the crew think? and so much more.” He can see that they take in his words,
they are trying to hide less and simply listen now.

“As a crew, we would be more vulnerable with you two aboard. Frankly, you’d be a liability.
a weakness for others, pirates or marines alike, to exploit.” His words may come off a bit
hurtful, he is well aware of that. The crest-fallen look both boys wear, tells him that they
understand how serious this is.

“We didn’t think about that-”

“And you shouldn’t have to, not right now at least. If you stayed it would be a matter we
would have to take up. You’d need training, you couldn’t be afraid to fight or hurt someone
else. Not if it meant your life or the life of your crew mates.”

“So it's really best if we leave then.” Red feels resigned, they couldn’t stay with Roger and
his crew after all. Rayleigh gives the boy a considering look, and despite his best attempt to
remain at a distance, something does tug at his heartstrings when he looks down at them.

“Do you kids truly wish to remain aboard, even after everything I’ve said? Even knowing
that your mere presence aboard the ship could put everyone in danger.”

“We do.” Despite the brief pause and silent conversation the boys had, their answer comes
without hesitation.

“Then we should talk it over, properly this time, no more eavesdropping on conversations.”
Raising his voice at the end, well aware of the third party listening in on their talk. There's a
 crash before Roger, looking slightly flustered, is standing in the doorway clearing his throat.
Rayleigh just shakes his head in amusement.

“Soo then…” Roger trails off and Rayleigh gestures for his captain to take a seat with them.

Talking over what exactly was going to happen took most of the day, despite there not being
any real big disagreements on what would happen. Roger and the boys were all for team stay,
and while Rayleigh wasn’t exactly for team leave he had to raise the concerns no one else
would think about. In the end, none of it really mattered as all four of them came to the
agreement that the boys would be allowed to stay if the rest of the crew agreed to it. They
would then have to take on the role of cabin boys as everyone worked for their share on a
ship. Whether that be treasure or food. Nothing would come for free, and the only thing they
would be guaranteed, should they stay, was a place to sleep.

“In that case, we can’t keep calling you boys for boys. Especially not when we need to give a
proper introduction to the rest of the crew. What was it you said you called them Captain?”
“Red and Blue.” Rayleigh frowns at that, those weren’t actual names and felt like something
chosen simply for the color of their hair. It sounded like something Roger could have come
up with honestly. “What's your real name boys?”

“We don’t have any, Red and Blue are our names.” The matter-of-fact tone from Red and the
excited agreement from Blue “Yeah we choose them ourselves.” It explained why it felt like
children had chosen the names. Children literally had.

“How about we get you two some actual names yeah?”

“Really?!” The synchronized yell and excited stares were enough to make Rayleigh laugh.

“let’s see…” Thinking of good names was a bit tough but he had a few ideas. “How about
Buggy for you- “ He points at Blue who lights up further, “I like that.” And then Rayleigh
turns to Red, “-And Shanks for you.” The boy looks less excited and more thoughtful.

“But, I still want to be Red though, and I like calling Blue for Blue.”

Bless Roger for stepping in and having a solution for this one where Rayleigh was at a loss.
“Well, then Red and Blue can be your first names and Buggy and Shanks your last names.
My full name is Gol D. Roger too.” It was almost like a compromise, the boys could keep
being Red and Blue, but they also had proper names for the rest of the crew to use.

“Shanks Red and Buggy Blue, it has a ring to it, doesn’t it?” Rayleigh could only nod in
agreement, and it seemed Shanks and Buggy were both happy about the arrangement too.
Now just came the task of making a proper introduction to the crew. Rayleigh had a feeling
that no one would have any complaints about the boys staying on the Oro Jackson with them.

Chapter End Notes

In Japanese using the last name to refer to a person is quite common, especially in social
situations like work and school. Often accompanied by some kind of honorific like -san,
-kun, -chan and so on. Things I’m sure we are all familiar with hearing from different
animes. The specific honorific depends on the situation and the social status of both you
and the person you are addressing.

However, when it comes to talking between family using the last name isn’t something
that you usually do. This might seem weird why I then choose to make Shanks and
Buggy their last names. After all the boys think of the Roger pirates as their family.

It comes down to making a very big distinction between the bonds they create with
everyone else and the bond they have with each other. For now, I won’t go into too
much detail about what I mean by that.

Little Red rascal and Blue boy wonder was not chosen on accident either. If the crew
does refer to them as Red and Blue it's usually with the use of these nicknames. The
nicknames are meant to reflect their personalities. Where Shanks is a very hands-on,
action kinda guy, with a lot of emotion and not always the best decision maker, Buggy is
more calm, he takes stock of a situation he proceeds with cation and his best weapon
isn’t a blade or gun but his own head.

This is also a way for me to allow the Roger pirates to use Red and Blue, without that
distinction of relationship disappearing.

On a different note the chapter title of this chapter is a tie in to chapter 11 ‘Dreams of the
deep sea’ with this chapter being ‘Dreaming on the deep sea’.
 Passing the Crown of Straw
Chapter Notes

This is a little on the short side, but it also wasn't something I wanted to drag out, and it
didn't feel right to fit it in as part of another chapter. I wanted this to have its own spot
light.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Watching the waves had quickly become one of his favorite things to do. The lul of the sea
was like nothing else he had ever experienced. Even within their short time aboard, just a few
months, had they gotten to experience the sea at her worst and her best. They have sailed
through calm sunny waters and traversed rough storms where they could do little more but
hid away below deck. Less they get in the way of the adults or fall overboard.

Shanks is looking out over the sea when Roger approaches him. “What are you thinking
about out here by yourself?” Shanks briefly looks to the man who had become his Captain
before turning back to the sea and her calming waves. Contemplating whether he should
share his thoughts.

Just like Rayleigh had said the sea was dangerous and safety was not guaranteed. Already
had he and Blue been caught up in fights with Marines and enemy crews. So far neither of
them had gotten hurt but that was thanks to the crew more than anything. And to the fact that
right now they were told to run away or hide from fights, instead of engaging. It wouldn’t
always stay like that, at some point they would have to fight and defend themselves. They
couldn’t always rely on everyone else to protect them.

Shanks knew that sooner or later there would be a conflict, a fight, that they couldn’t run
from. That he and Blue couldn’t avoid. He didn’t want it to end like last time, with him being
afraid because he couldn’t protect Blue. That fear and desperation had filled him in the
alleyway as he stared the guy down, as Blue lay dying on the ground. He couldn’t repeat that.

He refuses to repeat it.

“I want to be stronger Roger, like you and Rayleigh. I want to be able to protect Blue, and
everyone else I hold dear. I don’t want to feel helpless anymore.” A hand comes to rest on his
head and he looks up at Roger, questioning. His eyes are kind but heavy with emotion. There
is something strained in his smile as he gazes from Shanks to the sea.

“That's some heavy stuff right there kid.” He watches the man take off his straw hat, turning
it in his hands with a smile. It's not his usual broad smile, the one that surrounds you and
lights up the surroundings like the sun might due. This is more muted, more genuine
somehow. A smile that was soft like the pillow he slept on every night.
“I think that's a good goal to have and an even greater dream-” There's a pause where the
smile gets directed at him.

“-to protect your family… I take looking out for my own very serious.” He stops spinning the
straw hat, simply holding it in a loose grip.

“You and Buggy are part of that family now.” Roger puts the hat on Shanks’ head, smushing
it down over his eyes. Shanks pushes the brim up so he can see Roger, and feels the worn
straw against his skin. It's not the first time he has touched it but somehow it feels different.
Despite how light the material is, it also feels heavy, like more than just a hat resting on his
head.

“Did you know that, that hat has been with me longer than any of the crew has?”

“Even longer than Rayleigh?”

“Ah, even longer than Rayleigh has. It means the world to me, more than any gold or jewels
ever could. Its my pride and joy right next to this crew.” Shanks cant help his look of wonder
as he runs his hand along the brim of the hat.

“Why don’t you look after it for me.” The words make him freeze, feeling a bit outraged but
also so very warm.

“What- No! I couldn’t, that's too precious-” “No, I think it's perfect. Wear it with pride, and
let it be a reminder of your goal. To be strong enough that you can protect anyone. Let it be
your companion and a reminder when we aren’t there that you are still loved.” Theres a
moment of Silence where all Shanks can do is marvel at the man before him.

“Roger…” He gets a light pat on the back, and Roger's laugh fills his ears. The older man
turns his smile to him again.

“That's Captain to you, Shanks.” Roger flicks his nose, and Shanks can’t help laughing as
well, responding with excitement.

“Ey, ey Captain!”

*
When Blue made note of his new hat, the other boy started complaining.

“This isn't fair-” Blue was pointing at Shanks, having had enough of sulking in silence and
now wanting to make the predicament everyone's problem. Shanks just frowned holding onto
the brim of the straw hat. “Why does Red get your hat! I want something too!”

Shanks sticks his tongue out at Blue. “That's because Captain likes me better.”

“And why do you keep calling him that!?” Blue throws his hands in the air.

“Well, He’s our Captain now is he not?” Shanks gives Blue a ‘duh’ look, like it was obvious,
despite the fact that Roger had to ask him to do so.
“I guess so, but still!”

“Now boys none of that.” Roger attempts to play peacekeeper between them but neither
Shanks nor Buggy are feeling particularly inclined to listen right now. “I only have one straw
hat and I already gave that to Shanks.” Buggy runs at Shanks, with him not expecting it they
both tumble to the ground.

“Let me have it!” Buggy makes to grab the hat, and Shanks react by kicking the other boy.
Scurrying across the ground before finding his footing once more.

“NO! It's mine!” With both hands on the hat to keep it from flying away Shanks sets off in a
sprint. Though he finds that Blue isn’t far behind him, keeping step with him as they do laps
on the deck. He barrels past several crew members who jump out of the way at the last
second so as to not get run down. Every time Blue yells at him he yells back with just as
much vigor unwilling to give up the straw hat.

All Roger can do is stand and watch the whole thing unfold. The man doesn’t regret giving
his hat to Shanks but he laments not having anything of equal value to give Buggy. After all
both boys meant equally as much to him. Like an angel or something Rayleigh appears
beside him.

“I might have a peaceful solution for this predicament.” This was why Roger had made him
his first mate. Rayleigh always had a way to fix the problems he unknowingly created.
Sometimes he had to wonder why the other man put up with it.

The sound of Rayleigh's voice has Shanks pausing mid run. Something Buggy either doesn’t
notice or just doesn’t manage to react. With a loud ‘Oof’ Shanks’ feels how Blue collides
with his back. The force sends both of them tumbling to the ground for a second time. Shanks
hits face-first into the deck, and his head throbs a bit. Tears sting the corner of his eyes as he
sits up rubbing his face to try and rid it of the stinging. Sending a glare towards Blue, the
other boy doesn’t apologize verbally but he does look sorry, one of his hands reaching out to
Shanks. Just to be petty Shanks bats it away, only to instantly regret it from how Blue recoils
and moves away from him. His eyes downturned and shoulders hunched. A whispered
apology falls from Blue's lips.

Without having to think Shanks surges forward taking Blue's hand in his and knocking their
foreheads together. He gives Blue a smile, apologizing for hitting away his hand. Like that,
the somber mood that had settled over them dissipated. Together they turn to Rayleigh and
Roger.

Rayleigh presents them with an old black box. From the outside, it doesn't look like much. Its
wood is stained a dark almost black color and you can see how it is worn down around the
corners, allowing a smidge of the original wood to peak out. The top is rounded reminding
Shanks of a treasure chest, complete with a small bronze latch at the front.

With practiced ease the latch is flipped and the box is carefully opened. Inside a compass sits.
The compass is inlaid on a wooden plate of the same color as the box, surrounded by a
bronze ring. a glass dome keeps the needle safe as it wobbles around, unable to find proper
north on the Grandline. The compass disk is the most intricate, finely painted numbers adorn
 it and a star, like those on the corners of maps, is engraved into it. The underside of the lid
holds a bronze plate, blank enough that it makes for an excellent mirror.

“It is not of much use here on the Grandline, but it was my first compass. The one I set out
within the South Blue. Since you two have very different dreams I think it's fitting.” The
compass is handed over to a wide-eyed Buggy, the boy cradles the compass in his hand like it
was the most precious jewel. His eyes keep watching how the needle spins in circles.

Shanks watches it too, leaning against Buggy’s side to better see. Feeling just as enamored
with the little needle. The sudden calm doesn’t go unnoticed by the rest of the crew, some
migrating closer to see what put an end to the ruckus.

It would seem Buggy shakes himself out of the trance first and Shanks watches him cradle it
a bit closer as he speaks to Rayleigh.

“I can really have this?” Blue looks how Shanks had felt when Roger gave him his hat. Equal
parts starry-eyed and disbelieving. Subconsciously one of his hands goes to the worn straw
on his head. Rayleigh is looking at Blue with warm eyes. Chuckling at the young boy and
ruffling his hair as he speaks. Perfectly mirroring his and Roger's interaction.

“You can, It served me well. I hope it will do the same for you one day.”

“Thank you.” Blue's voice is barely above a whisper, as he closes the compass up with a
click. The little hatch falling back in place, securing the lid.

Chapter End Notes

While it might seem very simple for what Shanks is referring to the different people
with it is far from it. We’ll start with Buggy or Blue. Everyone else is referring to Buggy
as Buggy whereas Shanks is the only one who uses Blue both when speaking or
thinking. So every time you read Blue instead of Buggy outside of speech, it is Shank's
thoughts we are getting.

there are a few instances, albeit not depicted here, where Shanks would refer to Buggy
as Buggy instead of Blue. Suppose they were in public, during a fight, or just with
someone who was a stranger. Essentially if anyone but people either of them has
deemed trustworthy is present.

Generally the use of Blue and Red is a signifier for the trust and bond between the two
of them. While neither of them would mind if anyone else from the crew referred to
them as Red or Blue in general they refrain from it. (that doesn’t mean there is the
occasion every now and then, think of a big storm and Roger has to comfort them
calling them Red and Blue instead of Shanks and Buggy.)

next is how he refers to everyone on the crew, this is by using their first names. This is
symbolic of acceptance of becoming part of a family. While I don’t think Shanks
actually knows anything about honorifics or what it means to use the first name over the
last name at this point in time, he does feel a sense of belonging. Meaning first names,
but no nicknames, as nicknames in general is another layer to how comfortable people
are with each other. I know some people use nicknames differently. For example, it has
been confirmed that Luffy uses nicknames for everyone and only real names for his
'family'.

Roger asking Shanks to refer to him as Captain is like him bringing him into the fold. It
marks a change in the relationship. While this could be seen as a step back, seeing as
Captain might at first look like a more formal title it's the opposite. I want you guys to
think of the term Captain as synonymous with safety and protection. Something we
already see in the actual canon of this show. I also won't be having Shanks or Buggy
actually refer to him as their father. At this point in time, the concept of parents is a
foreign concept to them, but the use of Captain will hold the same meaning as if they
were referring to Roger as their father.

Lastly, we have one more backstory chapter to go, and it will be a good one, finally
introducing Rouge, so you guys be ready for that. (Heads up, you probably won't be
ready its going to be amazing)
 Black Jack Rouge
Chapter Notes

Someone needs to stop me, we have officially caught up to where I originally said I had
chapters prepared for. Well since then I haven't slowed down so there are another 8-10
chapters right on the horizon. Did you guys know that this is the 11th chapter I've
uploaded this month?

Because that's kinda insane.

Being real for a second, I absolutely love writing this and right now have the time to do
so. I'm currently on sick leave from work, have been for a few months so this is
definitely the best time to write.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

It is a peaceful day upon a non-descript island somewhere on the first half of the Grandline. It
is mostly uninhabited, save for its animal life, and even then, the island is particularly small
and houses mostly smaller critters within its limited forest. Most of it is beach, with
yellowish-white sand and small crabs walking about. The sound of waves lapping against the
shore breaks up the otherwise quiet. That is until a slightly high-pitched female voice rings
out across the sandy beach.

“You want to go Flag Pole?” A pair of women are arguing on the beach. The first of which is
wearing a pair of high-waisted brown pants, that flair out at the bottom, a deadly-looking
falchion sword strapped to her hip. Her open blue blouse is hanging off her shoulder, the
front of which is currently being held by the second woman.

“Who are you calling a flag pole, You butter knife-wielding freak.” A large belt holstering a
pair of twin pistols cuts across her chest and upper body. Her get-up is in big contrast to the
first, not only is she slightly taller and much thinner, but her outfit looks more like a
showdress for a magicians assistant. With coattails long enough they drag along the ground
ever so slightly.

“Huh?! Well, at least I’m not running around with a kids' toy.”

“You little-” Before the argument could escalate any further a set of gloved hands come up
separating the pair. A firm but not unkind voice speaks up.

“Ladies please, you can hold your little catfight later.” Without breaking their glaring contest
the two women respond in sync with,

“Yes captain, sorry captain.”

A sign that this is far from the first, and probably not the last time, something like this has
happened. They step out on either side of their Captain. Rouge can only shake her head at her
crew, as the wind blows at both her hair and coat.

“You have your hands full with those two?” The voice of a man has all three heads turning,
though not in preparation for a fight. Instead, a warm smile finds its way onto Rouge’s face
as she greets Rayleigh.

“Do I ever, don’t get me wrong I wouldn’t trade them for anything, but I’d trust them with
anything but to not be at each other throats.” There's a pause as she laughs over the grumbles
she gets from both sides.

“What about yours Rayleigh?” There is a distant explosion and Rayleigh just sighs absolutely
done with whatever Roger had gotten himself and those boys into. “Well, Roger picked up a
couple of new strays.” He can hear the sound of the boys arguing quickly getting louder
before two small forms collide with his back.

“Shut up like you know anything, hey tell him Rayleigh, I’m right!”

“What, No! Rayleigh Buggy is wrong tell him so!” Shanks can’t help but whine as Buggy
pulls at his hair. Trying to bat his hands away as he pulls at Rayleigh’s pants, wanting the
older man’s attention. Neither he nor Buggy noticed the other group of pirates he had been
conversing with.

“Boys what is this about, and where is our dear captain? I thought he was supposed to look
after you two?”

“Well, I’ll say it certainly looks like you have you’re hands full.”

“it does? doesn’t it? If only Roger could be half as much of a man-child than he actually is
we might get somewhere.”

There's a yell and then a figure with a half-burned mustache is running up to the whole group.
Shanks tries to get Buggy off so he can make an escape but he doesn’t succeed. With a yell
from the big man, both him and Buggy get scooped into his arms and hoisted up by their
shirts.

“Now what exactly do you think you two were doing hmm?”

At the same time, Shanks and Buggy point at each other trying to yell over the other how it
wasn’t their fault and they didn’t set it off. A soft giggle pulls all three people's attention back
to the group around them.

“My my, Black Jack Rouge. Looking as ferocious as ever.”

“Oh please Roger, flattery will get you nowhere.”

“Is it really flattery if it's true?” Buggy makes a retching sound at their Captain's horrible
attempts at flirting. Shanks can’t help but agree with the sentiment, Rogers flirting was
abysmal. Still, he has to give him credit where credit is due, Black Jack is quite a beautiful
woman.

“Now boys be nice, Rouge you should meet my new cabin boys.” Roger puts them down and
ruffles one hand through Buggy’s blue locks while pulling the straw hat down in front of
Shanks's eyes.

At this point, he and Buggy had been traveling with the Roger pirates for just over a year.
Well almost a year and a half, if you counted the few months they had been docked before
they officially joined the crew as cabin boys. He and Buggy were six now and had started
shooting up like weeds, as Crocus said. It was a wonder what a healthy diet could do for your
growth, and the two of them not only looked healthy but had gained a lot of strength too. No
longer were they the frail and skinny four-year-olds Roger had found.

They still weren’t anywhere close to being allowed to join the Adults' fights but the two of
them were receiving training. Where Shanks had taken an interest in swordsmanship Buggy
had been mesmerized by Jacksonbanners workshop. From his unique weapons crafting to
playing with things like gunpowder and really anything that made a boom. So far the ‘Buggy
ball’ was more just a large smoke bomb and any destruction was more accidental than
anything. The half-burned mustache of their Captain was evidence of that.

“I’ll say, they certainly look energetic.” Her voice is warm and light, and her laughter
reminds Shanks a bit of the chiming of bells with how it rings out. It has an elegance to it and
feels melodic almost.

“The blue boy wonder is Buggy and the little Red rascal is Shanks.”

“And the burnt mustache.” While Roger is desperately checking his mustache Buggy puffs
out his chest proudly exclaiming,

“That would be my great Buggy ball! It is still a work in progress but explosions are getting
bigger.”

“So that's what that was, who let you near the gunpowder reserves again?” Rayleigh sounds
more exasperated than anything else, while Buggy hides halfway behind Shanks at the
reprimanding tone. Meanwhile Rouge has been taking great joy in watching the whole scene
unfold. Bending down to be the same height as the boys, the woman holds out her hand.

“It is a pleasure meeting both of you. I’m Portgas D. Rouge, Captain of the Black Jack
Pirates.” Shanks returns her smile, tentatively taking her hand and shaking it. When she
extends the same gesture towards Buggy he just stays behind Shanks watching Rouge.
Realizing she won't get anything else from the boy Rouge stands back up. She begins
gesturing to the two women beside her.

“These ladies are part of my crew. My first mate Mary-” The one with the sword on her hip
gives them a nod of acknowledgment, “-And Grace, who is a formidable sharpshooter.” The
other woman gives them frown, but acknowledges their presence nonetheless.
“Don’t mind them, they aren’t good with kids. Not like we get a lot of them here on the sea.”
Despite her friendly tone there was something pointed in her words directed at Roger. Its
something close to disapproval. Despite knowing that it isn’t directed at himself or Buggy,
Shanks still tenses up at the tone she uses.

Rouge as it turned out was a gentle woman, and her crew reflected that. Despite her seeming
disapproval of him and Blue traveling with the Roger Pirates, she was quick to accommodate
for their presence on the island. After a talk with Rayleigh, he also understood, that it wasn’t
that Rouge didn’t like children or even him and Blue specifically, but that she disapproved of
bringing kids like them into the dangers piracy brought.

Another thing that quickly became clear was that the Roger pirates and the BlackJack pirates
were on very friendly terms. Both crews mingled amongst each other.

“Do you boys like traveling with Roger?”

He hadn’t noticed Rouge approaching at all, but the woman had taken a seat beside where
him and Blue was eating. Her coat had been taken off, now just leaving her in the open white
blouse and maroon skirt. Light from the bonfire reflects off her face making her features
seem even softer than they are, if he had to describe her with one word it would be kind. He
still doesn’t entirely grasp the concept of kindness, nor the kindness and comfort that Roger
and his crew have shown them. But Rouge just exudes that feeling. Like a mild and
comforting soul. Her presence was like a warm blanket, not at all oppressive.

It takes him a while to realize that neither of them has answered her question. That he has just
been staring at her with an open mouth. Closing it with a snap as his teeth clang together,
Shanks nods his head.

She laughs at that, but it doesn’t feel mocking. It is a soft almost quiet laugh, and he follows
her gaze as her focus shifts. His own eyes end on Roger who is drinking away the night
laughing loudly with a few of the others. He looks back at Rouge but her eyes remain fixed
on their captain, a soft smile on her face. Brown eyes swimming with emotions that Shanks
doesn’t know the name for.

“He’s a good man.” Shanks isn’t sure if Rouge is talking to him but he can’t help but agree
with her. The weight of the straw hat is a constant reminder of that. He looks to Blue trying to
see if he has a response, but the other just shrugs at him.

“Do you like our Captain?” She looks surprised at his question, moving her gaze away from
the man in question. It quickly mellows into another of those warm laughs. Though it's
enough to get him feeling a little embarrassed about the question. Like it was a bit stupid.

“I guess you could say that, I hold a lot of respect for him, both as a fellow Captain but also
just in general. I don’t think there is anyone out there quite like him.”

“Captains pretty great.”

“He is, isn’t he?” She gets quiet again, and for a while, the atmosphere settles like that. It's
comfortable, as they watch the on goings. Shanks is half dosing while leaning against Buggy
when she speaks again.

“You two keep him out of trouble for me, will you?”

Shanks isn’t sure what she means exactly by trouble or how they were supposed to do it. Blue
looks just as lost, but he feels too tired to ask so just gives her his agreement before yawning.
Rouge stares at him for a moment, he feels rather than sees her arm as she pulls him in closer
before doing the same to Blue. She hums a quiet tune that somehow still manages to drown
out all other noise around them. It doesn’t take long for sleep to settle in.

The Black Jack pirates become a constant presence in their lives along with another crew,
The Whitebeard pirates. Though Shanks definitely like Rouge and her people more than he
did Newgate. Sure the mostly friendly fighting between the crews was fun but he liked the
smile Rouge always put on his Captain's face much more.

Rouge was a fierce woman, and she was strong. He had watched her single handily decimate
whole Navy battleships without breaking a sweat. She was a first-class swordsman and a
great Captain. She might even be able to match their Captain in stubbornness, and funnily
enough, recklessness.

He hadn’t quite believed Mary when she told him that Rouge got in just as much trouble as
Roger. Not until he had seen it firsthand at least, and see it he did. Time and again he would
watch the woman match their own Captain step for step in every crazy and insane endeavor
their crews would partake in. From a race across the Calm belt, to just throwing herself
headfirst into battle.

She may be a woman but she was a pirate through and through. The sea had called her name
just as it did anyone else that sailed.

He wasn’t the only one who felt like this, every time their ship, the Las Vega, is spotted on
the horizon Blue would be right beside him. Practically hanging off the ship's railing
anticipating their arrival.

“You two seem excited.” The deep drawl of Gaban’s voice has him turning away from the
ship on the horizon with an embarrassed flush.

“Well… It’s Rouge and she’s really cool.” Gaban’s responding laugh doesn’t help the
embarrassment he feels. Was it so wrong to be excited to see her? She always treated him
with kindness, her voice always soft, her touch loving. Her smiles made him feel important
especially if it was in response to something he said or did.

He liked to wonder what life would have been like if she had been his mother. It was a bit
dumb and really childish, but he couldn’t help it. Would she have been the kind of mother
people talked about? The one who was always there, whose love was unconditional.

The one to brush your hair or kiss you good night. Would she have told him bedtime stories?
Well, she kinda already did that, sometimes she would tell him and Blue stories until they fell
asleep around a campfire. Would she have pulled him close and promised him the world
instead of throwing him out on the street? Would she take him out to sea? Show him the
wonders of the world or would she have settled down on a nice island?

“I’m just teasing, after all, you aren’t the only excited one-” Gaban points to Roger who
looks much like they did. Hanging off the railing with the dopiest of smiles on his face. “I
think Captain is just as excited.”

“He looks kinda stupid like that.” Blue’s face scrunches up as he says it. Shanks disagrees

“I think it is sweet.” Blue scoffs at his answer.

“Yeah, disgustingly sweet.”

“Now now, don’t let him hear you say that.” It is not really a reprimand.

“But it's the truth.” Buggy drags out the ‘u’ in truth, as he dramatically throws his hands up
and allows himself to fall back into the railing. “He should just tell her already.”

“Well, it is a little more complicated than that.”

“It can’t be that complicated, besides Rouge looks exactly the same!”

“Well- I don’t exactly expect you two to understand, but let me just put it like this, those two
already know. Just watch them okay, then you might get it.” Buggy frowns after Gaban as he
walks off, but Shanks keeps his eyes on Roger.

Shanks watch them just like Gaban had told him too, and he notes a few things he hadn’t
before. They are almost always touching. Its not always something major, a simple brush of
hands or a little bump when they pass each other. But also when they aren’t moving. Standing
just a little closer than what is necessary.

Captain’s hands are constantly hovering around her shoulder or waist. Sharing his food or
drink with her. Guiding her around the ship or just following her like he has nothing better to
do.

Rouge does it too, constantly reaching out to pat Roger’s head, his arms, his hands. Nimble
fingers adjusting a coat or hat.

But then there was one thing that really got to him. It's late and Rouge had once more been
telling them a story. His eyes are dropping, he feels sleep take over. Only to be startled back
to wakefulness, by what he isn’t sure just that something woke him back up. The deck has
gone mostly quiet, they weren’t holding a party just relaxing, the adults having a drink. He
feels how Blue’s breath comes out in slow even puffs, the air ghosting his cheek as the other
boy had fallen asleep with his against his shoulder.

Rouge’s story had ended and he doesn’t think she noticed that he was still awake. He was
going to say something but the words die in his throat. With practiced ease, she gets up
without jostling him or Blue. Slowly walking over to their Captain who had been silently
watching them during the story. He had thought the man was listening as well but now, now
he just thinks Roger had been watching Rouge.
 He looks up at her with the fondest of eyes. He can’t see the face Rouge is making but
imagines that a similar expression is on her face as she leans down, pressing a kiss to his
forehead. They exchanged some words but it's too quiet for him to make out. Captain has
taken Rouge’s hand in his. Thumb slowly moving in circles.

Then Rouge moves away from him, and at the same moment she turns her back Roger’s eyes
find his. Shank’s face fills with heat, feeling like he’s been caught spying. Roger smiles one
finger raised in a shushing motion as he winks at him. Then like nothing had happened his
Captain gets up and follows Rouge back into the Captain’s quarters.

The next morning both of them are back to acting how they always do. Nothing changed, but
somehow he feels like he understands a little more of what Gaban had been trying to tell
them.

Chapter End Notes

So much to cover for this chapter, though I hope most of my intentions have come
through in the chapter.

Roger and Rouge are a couple, and it's this open secret between the two crews. No one
talks about but everyone knows. Relationships especially cross-crew relationships are
extremely dangerous and can easily be used against anyone involved. A relationship
between captains is even more dangerous.

Roger and Rouge have taken the approach of keeping it hidden from anyone who
doesn’t need to know. Meaning anyone outside either crew doesn’t actually know about
it, least of all the world government.

Now to the Black Jack crew. Their ship Las Vega, is very obviously supposed to be a
reference to Las Vegas, thematically I’m leaning into the whole gambling and casino
thing. When you imagine their ship think about a roulette table, that might sound a bit
strange, but the bow of the ship looks like half a roulette wheel, with the main mast and
crow's nest looking like the handle used to spin the wheel. Think of a closed crows nest
like the one on the Sunny. The quarter deck is then the second half of the roulette wheel.

Then we have her crew, now if you have read my other series, you might recognize both
names and descriptions of the characters as I am reusing the concept I first made for that
one. If you are new I will quickly go over some of the important bits.

The first mate is Marylin Read or Mary ‘The Heads Maiden’. She is inspired by Mary
Read who is believed to have lived between 1685 - 1721. She was a real-life pirate and
sailed alongside another prominent pirate, Anne Bonney, at the height of ‘The Golden
Age of Piracy’.

Her outfit is meant to emulate the more ‘classic’ male pirate outfit as we see it in
popular media and not to be accurate to her actual clothing, though as she was often
dressed as a man, since women weren’t allowed at sea, I thought this very fitting still.
Think Pirates of the Caribbean: the curse of the black pearl, Will Turner but with the
classic One Piece Sexualisation of women in the best way possible.

Then we have Grace O’Malley or ‘Coat Tails’ O’Malley. Inspired by the Irish pirate of
the same name, Gráinne or Grace is believed to be from 1530 - 1603. She was actually
the head of the O’Malley dynasty, something she took over after her father's death
despite her having a brother.

Design-wise there is little resemblance between my character and the actual woman.
Instead, I wanted something that fit more into the whole Las Vegas Casino theme. Think
1950-60’s Magician assistants, but mix in the long coat of your classic penguin suit.

As for Rouge her outfit is mainly inspired by a specific piece of fan art, I believe the
original creator is Natade on Tumblr. As well as Tia from Pirates of the Caribbean and
some of the wonderful outfits you can find in the video game Sea of Thieves.

A link to the art on tumblr: https://natade-

art.tumblr.com/post/667072772942479360/one-piece-parenting-what-ifs-with-my-old-
sai

The monikers Coat Tails and Heads Maiden are in reference to the two sides of a coin,
and how you need both sides. Mary is the right hand and Grace is the left hand, both
have their own strengths and together they form pillars upon which the rest of Rouge’s
crew is built.
 The Meaning of heritage
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Shanks is hyper-aware of the people around him. Feels Benn’s eyes on his back but refuses to
actually meet them. No doubt his first mate had words for him once they retired from the bar.
Questions too, most of his crew probably had plenty, Benn was just the only one who could
ask them and then expect a proper answer.

His crew hadn’t necessarily been in the dark about his past. Most of them were aware to
some extent that he had grown up at sea. That death and bloodshed had been deeply ingrained
into his childhood. It was like an open secret that Shanks had lost a lot right before forming
his own crew. That those wounds weren’t completely healed to this day, and probably never
would be.

He had spent a long time being very angry, of coming into his own powers probably too soon.
It had darkened something in him, stolen a part of him that he never would get back. He had
become reckless as a result. Hell, Benn had first met him while he was laying in the gravel
outside some bar after a lost fight.

The question of having not told them about Roger, about the true nature of his upbringing
hadn’t so much been a question of trust. Very quickly after Roger's execution had it become a
matter of life or death. Of stepping over the corpse of former crewmates. Of funerals and
remembrances held in the dark of night. He had learned the art of crying silently, and then he
had learned how to not cry at all. Or maybe that was more of an ability lost than one gained if
he was honest.

Even the story he just told was only a small part of it. It was also more about who Roger had
been than what his past had looked like. There were things he glossed over or just completely
left out. How he took his first life being one of them. Instead, he focused on the good things.
How the whole crew had taken them in. How Roger cared and how he was with Rouge. The
things that would be important for Ace. To hopefully change how he perceived his father, if
only a little.

There would be consequences for talking about his relation to Roger. There always were.
Nothing in this world came for free. But those consequences were of little matter at this
moment. Watching Ace throughout his retelling gave him just enough in believing that for
once he may have made the right decision.

“Roger really did all that?” Ace looks frustrated, the boy has his face scrunched up as if he bit
into something sour. His tone is full of disbelief, and Shanks is sure that he is having a hard
time connecting the man he just told him about to what he has been told to believe about
Roger.

“You have to understand Ace, that the man you’ve heard about from the government and the
man he really was is two different people.”
“I just- How can I believe it when he couldn’t be there for me, for mom. When he choose to
turn himself in instead of being there!”

“Roger was sick, had been sick for long time. Truth being told, even if he hadn’t turned
himself in, even if had chosen to stay by Rouge’s side-” and Shanks hesitates, still feeling the
pang of pain in his chest when he thinks of how weak Roger had become at the end. “He
likely wouldn’t have gotten to meet you.”

The air in the room grows thick as the silence carries on. Ace looking to be deep in
conflicting thoughts. His lips and eyes twitched in and out of a frown.

“He was sick?”

“He was, even if I despised his choice I understand why he did it. By turning himself in he
gave the rest of us a headstart.” The heavy weight of old grief presses against him. The
wound that news had made still felt fresh.

“What do you mean by headstart?” Shanks makes several false starts, unsure of how to
breach the topic. Besides him, Ace gets more and more impatient with his lack of answers.

“How much do you know about the blood hunt?” The question is met with more confusion.

“I don’t even know what that is.” Great another thing that Garp had failed to teach the boy.
That list was growing worrying long. He would have words with the old marine if he ran into
him again.

“Not long after Roger’s execution did the world government hunt down anyone who had
anything to do with Roger, his crew, or people who had helped him or sheltered his crew. But
worst of all, when rumors of Captain having a kid they-” Shanks couldn’t actually make
himself say it, not in front of these boys who should be allowed to remain at least a little
oblivious to the twisted world.

“A lot of innocent people died…” Is what he settles on instead. “I think Captain expected it
to happen, by turning himself in it gave us time to run, to hide.”

“Your what 13 maybe 14?” Ace was a little short for a 13-year-old but that might just be
stunted growth.

“Actually I’m only 11.” Well, his sizes make sense now, but that really just left Shanks with
more questions. He tries to do the math in his head but no matter how he does it, that just
couldn’t be right. It was over 11 years since the captain's execution and even longer since
they had their last meeting with Rouge and the Black Jacks’.

“That doesn’t seem right.” Voicing his disbelief and silently asking Ace to clarify the
situation.

“Mom carried me for 20 months to throw off the Marines, Gramps said she did it by pure
force of will… In a way I killed her.” He had several more questions to follow that statement
up, but for now, they would have to wait. Right now digging into the whole, ‘I killed my
mom’ would take precedence. In no world should Ace be blaming himself for Rouge's
passing, especially if she did something like defying nature itself, carrying him for 20
months. Which was absolutely insane, and if Rouge weren’t a D. or half the woman he had
known her to be, then he would call bullshit.

“What? No!” He thinks his disagreements with the statement come across nicely. “How could
you ever think- Rouge did it to protect you, because she loved you more than anything else.
God how the hell have Garp been raising you for that to even come into question? Rouge
gave her life willingly, you couldn’t make that woman do anything she didn’t want.” Frankly
Shanks feels outraged. How could Garp ever let it get to this?

“That's what I’ve been saying but this idiot doesn’t listen to me!” It would seem this was an
old argument even among the boys, if Sabo’s own frustrated yelling was anything to go by.

“Well if she hadn’t done it, she would still be here!” He understood the frustration Ace
carried, probably better than the boy could imagine. How many times hadn’t he blamed
himself for the deaths of his former crewmates? It was a bit like looking in a mirror. From the
balled-up fist and frustration let out as anger, to the barely held-back tears. The image was
almost scary with how much of himself post Roger’s execution he saw in Ace.

“Yeah, but you wouldn’t! That means WE wouldn’t have met. That means YOU wouldn’t
have met me OR Luffy!”

“Ace’s mom is cool, because of her I have the best big brothers!” Ace chokes on his own
retort at the words directed at him, and Shanks spies hope for the boy. He needs to get
through to Ace somehow before the boy falls into the same hole of despair he had. Before he
makes the same mistakes he did, and lets that anger eat him up until nothing remains.

“Ace, saying that is like saying that her sacrifice means nothing, that her love for you means
nothing.” It was cruel, he knew. To use the respect he held for Rouge against him. But it was
a necessary evil in his eyes.

“I’m not saying you should change your whole view of the world or forgive Roger… but I
am saying that Rouge wished for you to live more than anything else and you should accept
that.” He wants to add that they can always work on the rest later but refrains from doing so.
Now is not the time or place to tackle Ace’s hate for Roger. There would always be another
day for that.

Ace does end up storming out of the bar, both Sabo following close by. Only Luffy stops at
the door, sending a questioning stare back at him. Shanks just shakes his head, resigning
himself to giving the boy space.

Long after the sun has gone down and all three boys had been put to bed in Makino’s spare
room, the one Luffy used to have. Shanks finds himself drinking. The sight itself isn’t
anything new, and the glass of whiskey in his hand holds a familiar weight. One that might as
well be ingrained in his very soul at this point. What’s different is the reason for drinking or
at least the pretense of his reason. After all most of his reasons for drinking have been the
same for almost as long as he’s been doing it.

Thinking back, it might have been a bit ironic that he didn’t really drink until after Roger’s
death, and when he first started it never really stopped. He had gotten good at pretending over
the years. Pretending to drink for a battle won and not the memories of long training days a
fight always brought.

“Shanks.” He turns to Benn, who remains ever the observant first mate. “Are you okay?”
They both know his smile is fake. That the upbeat tone is a weak front actively crumbling to
the ground.

“Oh yeah, I’m great, but thanks for worrying.” Shanks knows Benn wants to push. But he
doesn’t. In a way, Shanks is glad for it, even if he wanted help, he is pretty sure he has
already drowned in this turbulent sea. There isn’t anything left for his first mate to save.

He catches how Benn’s frown deepens at the sight of the glass clutched in his hands. If he
doesn’t let up soon he might just shatter the glass with how hard he is gripping it. Taking a
few steadying breaths he forces his body to relax, letting go of the glass, frowning when he
spits the beginnings of cracks in its surface.

“what do you want to talk about?” What Benn was really saying is ‘Talk to me’. The rest of
the crew had either retired or were passed out in Makino’s bar. No unnecessary prying eyes.
Even Makino had gone to bed about an hour ago, trusting them to not destroy her
establishment.

“What is there to say, you heard the story.” Benn sits down beside him, pulling the bottle
away when he goes to drink out of it now that his glass is broken.

“You never told me you sailed under Roger.”

“hmm? Must have slipped my mind.”

“Shanks.” It's a warning.

“What do you want me to say, Benn? That the most infamous man was like a father to me?
That I knew death before I knew love? That I’m living on borrowed time?”

“This is why you’ve always been adamant about not letting Luffy sail with us right?” He
pauses, Benn managed to surprise him anyway. Maybe he shouldn’t actually be surprised, his
first mate just knew him too well.

“It is.” There were many reasons why it was frowned upon to bring kids out to sea. Even the
world government, as sleazy and uncaring of their troops as they could be, didn’t actually
recruit anyone under 17. Some thought it bad luck, but that went for having women on a boat
as well, and Shanks could personally say that women were just as fierce out on the open sea
as men.
Then there were those who simply saw children as a liability, on the Grandline especially.
Children were simply a weakness for your enemies to use, an easy target, or a distraction in
battle. His missing arm throbs ever so slightly, phantom pains reminding him that he had
already gotten too close to the life of a child.

After those first few visits most of the crew had been just as onboard with the idea of
bringing Luffy along as the boy had been. Making side comments or subtle remarks about
taking him along ‘If just for a go around the East.’, but Shanks hadn’t budged in his decision.
After a while, the crew accepted that the boy wouldn’t be joining them at sea. For him it
might just be equal parts principal and personal reasons.

On a completely different note, he would be a bit hypocritical to let Luffy sail with them but
not Yasopp’s family. Even if Yasopp himself had approached him about the issue. The man
expressed that even if Usopp and Banchina were allowed to come with them he would want
them to stay in the East Blue. That he wouldn’t mind if Shanks brought Luffy aboard but not
Usopp.

“-Growing up on the Oro Jackson was… something. They did the best they could, but they
were still pirates, we knew that when we joined. What Luffy has here is better than what I
could give him out there.” Their conversation trails off after that and the night would
continue to drag on.

Morning comes around slowly, but it would seem that he wasn’t the only one who had spent
the night thinking. Ace spends breakfast avoiding him, and really anyone who isn’t Makino,
Luffy, or Sabo. It worries him a bit but come lunch time the boy approaches him. His
shoulder is almost up by his ears, Ace’s hands are opening and closing at his sides. The boy
looks nervous, uncomfortable even. The complete opposite of how he was yesterday.

The brash and loud 11-year-old has been replaced with a timid young boy. The angry fire that
burned in his eyes was now mere embers, replaced with an ocean of uncertainty. He shifts his
weight from one foot to the other keeping a good distance between them. It takes a push from
Sabo, literally, Sabo pushes Ace making him stumble forward a step.

Throughout all this, Shanks makes sure to keep a calm face, forcing himself to remain still
and not reach out as he so wants to. Not risking making Ace turn tail and retreat.

“I want to apologize for getting angry at you yesterday…” Instead of looking at him, Ace
searches for support from those around him. Shanks watch Makino from the corner of his
eye, she gives the boy an encouraging smile.

“-And for attacking you. I was in the wrong.”

“It’s alright.” Shanks locks eyes with Ace for a moment, before the boy breaks it turning his
head to the ground. Small hands balled up hard enough that they turn white.

“I- I wanted to thank you for telling me about- for making me see- for-” Ace stumbles
through his words. His voice wavered and cracked several times. All Shanks can do is remain
patient, giving him time and space to collect his thoughts.

“What you said about Mom was right. I don’t want to make her death be in vain, so I decided
I’m going to live for her. Live a life she would be proud of.” His voice steadies some, and
there is conviction behind those words and in Ace’s eyes. Their conversation had stuck with
the boy. Changed how he thought of himself, all for the better.

“As for Roger, I don’t know how to feel about him. I’ve been angry for so long I don’t know
how else to feel but- But if Roger really was- if what the world is saying isn’t true then
maybe-” Shanks lets his hand fall onto Ace's head. The boy immediately freezes up under his
touch. It is easy to see how this is more forced. How he wants to see Roger the same way he
does, but can’t. Not after spending sso long hating the man. The boy probably longs for that
parental bond. Aching in the worst way. But this wasn’t right, nor the way to go about it.

“It's okay-” And he means it. “-you don’t have to accept him right now. You don’t need to
force yourself to like him just because of my story. It's okay to be angry and it's okay to be
sad.” Besides, they had already made improvements on that front anyway. Yesterday Ace
could barely say his name out loud. Reacting like it would bring him physical pain if he did.
Here he was openly saying Roger’s name. These feelings were perfectly healthy and Ace
should continue to experience them. He shouldn’t detach himself from them.

It's like watching a dam break. Ace’s face scrunches up and his shoulders shake ever so
slightly. Afraid he might have gone too far somehow Shanks goes to pull away, only to have
two small hands pull on his shirt. He makes eye contact with a pair of glossed-over eyes, the
first tears rolling down Ace’s face.

Shanks wasn’t really prepared for any of this, he was horrible with crying. He finds himself
frozen with his arm hovering awkwardly above Ace’s head. Now it was his turn to seek
encouragement from Makino, who was hiding a giggle behind her hand while gesturing for
him to do ‘something’.

It’s different from when Luffy got sad, the boy was so tactile he always took the lead. When a
hair ruffle or joke didn’t do the trick, he would just have to cling for a bit, and whatever had
made him sad usually fixed itself.

Ace however is keeping an iron-tight grip on his shirt not moving away, but also not pulling
closer as he stands crying. The scene tugs at his heart painfully. Carefully he leans down,
tugging Ace close and embracing the boy as best he can with one hand. letting his fingers
draw invisible circles on the boys back. He even finds himself humming a small tune, so
reminiscent of what Rouge had done for him once upon a time.

It takes him a while to realize that Ace is mumbling a continuous string of ‘thank yous’ into
his chest between hiccups and sobs. The sound of shifting feet has him looking up from Ace
and sees both Luffy and Sabo standing in front of him. He shifts their position so he is
properly sitting on the ground, with Ace’s face now nestled against the crook of one shoulder,
the boy practically draped over one side. Lifting his arm in invitation the remaining two are
quick to fall into an embrace as well.
 Luffy is snug in the middle, pressing himself flush against Ace, while Sabo rests against his
other side, arms reaching as far around in the group hug as they can. For the first time in a
while, Shanks laments the loss of his arm. Wishing nothing more than to embrace all three
brothers completely. He makes do with what he has, wrapping his arm around Sabo’s back.

Chapter End Notes

Alright, we see Ace slowly coming to terms with who his parents are in this chapter. We
see him finally accepting that Rouge gave her life for him and that he didn't kill her.
More importantly, we start seeing him heal the old wounds that Roger's name brings
with it. I have Shanks pointing it out in the chapter as well, but Ace is now able to say
Roger's name.

In general, I meant for this to be a soft healing chapter, that sees Shanks bonding
specifically with Ace.
 Fatherly love
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Things had really become a mess. Don’t get him wrong, he still adored Anchor above all else.
The boy was just so easy to love, he was just- Well Shanks couldn’t really put it into words.
If anyone had ever deserved to be surrounded by people who loved him, it was Luffy. He is
sunshine and laughter, he is calming like the waves of the ocean. Yet he is also ferocious and
hungered like the storm. To large and miraculously innocent eyes yet, more observant than
most marines at the oddest of times.

Every time Shanks spent time with him he ached in the way he hadn’t done in a long time.

While he can never know for sure he thinks it may be the same feeling Roger had when he
first brought him and Buggy aboard the Oro Jackson.

Now it would seem that same feeling had set its claws into both Ace and Sabo without his
permission. Both boys had been drawing his attention for different reasons. Ace for the most
obvious ones, but also not really. The thought that in another life he might have grown up to
consider the young boy his little brother was strange and left him with an almost hollow
feeling. He never was good at dealing with ‘what if’s’.

But to have a part of two of the most important people in his life so close yet so far at the
same time was frustrating. Not that all he could see when looking at Ace was a set of ghosts.
He didn’t have to spend a lot of time with the kid to see that while there were similarities,
Ace was very much his own person.

Sabo was interesting in his own way, somehow he was both the odd man out and the perfect
mediator between Ace and Luffy. He carried himself differently too, while he definitely
couldn’t be described as any less of a street rat than the others, something else was there too.
It was reminiscent of how the nobles would carry themselves though without the same air of
arrogance. He was certain there was more to him and more to the whole sharing of a last
name, and apparently sharing of birthdays as well. Though Shanks had a feeling that the
reasons behind those two things weren’t the same.

There were other things too, feelings and realization he was now forced to confront. Letting
go of Luffy was hard in itself, and he had actually promised himself not to return to Foosha
after giving Luffy his hat. A measly one year later he found himself breaking that promise
and seeking out the boy. Like a moth seeks the flame.

He still stood fast in his convictions that children had no place on a pirate ship. Rayleigh's
words still ring clear in his head, like it was only yesterday he had spoken them. There would
be no promise of safety on the sea. So long as there was a second option he would refuse to
subject the boys to the same bloody life he had been living.
But he would have to accept his own attachments. The realization that he would be willing to
raise all of the Eastblue for the brothers was… Horrifying, to say the least.

The fact that he was willing to do unspeakable things and maybe even attempt to destroy the
whole world was no new thing for him. It was part of who he was of what he learned through
his first family. It was all or nothing, no in-betweens.

But to have that directed at children. To want to lay claim to lives in such a way when they
were still so young. Honestly, Shanks feared the day Luffy would turn and call him dad.
Somewhere deep in the recess of his mind, he was already aware that it wasn’t a matter of ‘if’
the boy did, but when.

A voice sounding suspiciously like Benn’s is trying to tell him that he has long since crossed
the point of no return with the boy. Adding two more to the equation in the form of Ace and
Sabo was but a drop in the ocean. That not even touching the whole acceptance of self and
floor episode, because Shanks didn’t actually know what to call it, where Ace had basically
cried himself to sleep.

Luffy’s insistent yelling is what brings him back out of his musings. “Shanks were you even
watching!” There's an adorable pout on the boy's face, his cheeks are puffed out looking more
like a chipmunk than a disgruntled child. That's right, Luffy is showing him how he had
improved with his devil fruit.

“Sorry Anchor I spaced out for a second, could you show me again?” Luffy grumbles a little
but does indeed show him.

The boy makes a show of throwing his hand back, a look of concentration on his face. the
words ‘gum-gum pistol’ is yelled out as he whips his hand out. Arms stretching impossibly
far, yet missing the can that is being used as a target. His hand bounces off the rock instead
and comes straight back to Luffy’s face. Flinching in sympathy even though it couldn’t have
hurt due to his rubber body.

“I got it the other day, why can’t I do it now?!” Shanks lets his hand glide through black
locks, as he gets down on Luffy’s level. “You’ll get it next time, practice makes perfect after
all.”

“I can never get it consistent, no matter what I do my arms just bounce off everything!”

He tries to help Luffy as best as he can, but he isn’t really a great teacher and devil fruit
abilities weren’t really something he understood the fine print of. He remembers Buggy
struggling a lot with his fruit when they were kids, how to control the powers, or even just
use them for something productive. He hadn’t been of much help then either.

Still, this was different somehow, and he felt a bit useless trying to help Luffy, a feeling he
despised. He wanted to do this right, or rather to do right by Luffy. He had taken the boy out
to the hilltop outside of Foosha. The one with the large oak trees, while a few of the other
crew members entertained Ace and Sabo.
Another few failed attempts and almost getting hit in the face twice by Luffy’s flying hands
have him considering shelving devil fruit training for now. It might be good to try and build
Luffy’s strength, even if the jungle had already been doing a good job of it. Maybe he could
convince Luffy to stop for the day. Take a break, he would love to hear more about how he
met his brothers. It doesn’t take much to get Luffy talking, his failed target practice is
forgotten in favor of regaling him with the tail of how he first met Ace and Sabo.

He feels equal amounts of horror and pride from that story. To know that Luffy had taken
such a simple statement so much to heart that he would risk life and limb for the other boys,
filled him with pride. On the flip side, he felt unease and anger that a group of pirates had
hurt Luffy. If he ever ran into this Bluejam he would make sure he man regretted ever having
laid a hand on what was his. But from the sound of it, the group was leaving the boys alone,
and Shanks didn’t want to cause an unnecessary stir on Dawn.

By the time early evening rolls around Shanks finds himself in a familiar position. Leaning
against a tree with Luffy pressed into his side as he half dozed off watching the horizon. A
warmth emanates from Luffy, and Shanks feels content. A smile blooms on his face as he
catches sight of Ace and Sabo making their way up the hill. He can already hear their excited
chatter as they approach, closing his eyes he notes the older twos voices become more hushed
the closer they get.

Shanks reflects on the day, of training with Luffy, getting reminded of the promise he had
made to the boy, to help teach him control. The only problem is Shanks has absolutely no
experience with devil fruits save for with Buggy…

But that did get him thinking, maybe he could ask Buggy for help. They hadn’t spoken in a
very long time but- Maybe still, the other was in the East Blue that much he knew. It was
worth a shot, if nothing else Buggy would probably like to know that the Captain’s kid was in
his backyard, so to speak.

The thought gets shelved for later as two more small bodies make themselves comfortable
against his side. Shanks allows himself to simply listen to the three boys' excited chatter as
they share stories of their day. This was something he could get used to.

Luffy hadn’t realized just how much he had actually been missing Shanks. But getting to sit
at the counter of Party’s bar with a glass of juice while listening to Shanks’ stories was
something else. He felt a bit conflicted about the reveal of Shanks having known Ace’s dad.
On one side it was really cool that he had sailed under the previous King of Pirates. On the
other hand, Luffy hadn’t liked how upset Ace had gotten.

When Ace hadn’t remained upset, Luffy decide that it was mostly cool.

The trip to Foosha has in general been a nice break from their normal routine. Training with
Shanks instead of just Ace and Sabo was also really cool. Despite everything not going as he
wanted, it had been fun to show Shanks how far he had come with his abilities the other day.
Though the man had deemed today a rest day, which kind sucked. Usually, they didn’t take a
rest day. Sabo had brought this up as well but the more they resisted the idea of going a day
without training the more insistent Shanks had become that they should take one.

In the end it had been the promise of stories that had convinced Luffy to agree. His brothers
had taken a bit more arguing but in the end they gave in as well. Shanks was just finishing up
telling them about a particularly nasty storm the crew had been in. Luffy had quickly found
that Shanks told just as many stories about living at sea as he did of the adventures the crew
had. He liked both kinds of stories very much.

“-What about you three? It must be interesting to live in the Jungle.”

“It is!” Luffy’s excited voice was followed by Ace’s more modest, “I guess so.”

“Well technically we live with the Dadan family.” Shanks raised an eyebrow at Sabo’s
specification.

“The Dadan family?” Luffy felt more than happy to elaborate when Shanks repeated the
name with confusion. After all, he really liked Dadan.

“Yeah! We live with Dadan, who is really cool and kinda looks like a bear, but don’t tell her
that because she’ll get mad, even though bears are totally cooler than people- I actually told
her that but she just got angrier and then-” Luffy continues on his tirade, listing the pros and
con’s of being a bear instead of a woman, and how bears were definitely superior. Ending
quite far from what the original point had been. No one commented on it though and just took
the boy's word vomit in strides.

“Other than more bear-related things, Sabo you said Dadan family? Like a group of bandits?”
Luffy notes that there is something strained in the way Shanks speaks. He thinks it may be
because of what happened the last time he had to deal with bandits in Foosha. Luffy’s eyes
drift to the empty space where Shanks’ arm should be, feels a twinge of guilt for being the
reason it's no longer there.

“Yeah, exactly like bandits. Dadan and her men are mountain bandits.” Unaware of the
growing tension in Shanks’ shoulders, Sabo continues on.

“And Garp have you living there?” The worry was shifting more towards disbelief.

“Well, we’ve kinda moved out of the bandits' hut.” Ace breaks in, just as unaware of Shanks
spiraling mental state.

“Okay?”

“We build a tree house which we basically live in now, though we might have to go back to
Dadan when winter hits.” The last part was more of a contemplation on Sabo’s part. Like he
just now realized they might not have built it to withstand the cold temperatures of winter.

“I’m going to be honest your living situation sounds kinda shady.”

“Well, gramps are threatening Dandan and her men into looking after us!”
 “Anchor I love you, but that definitely doesn’t make it better.”

Chapter End Notes

A bit of Shanks and Luffy solo time, he finally got around to that training he had
promised Luffy, though not much came out of it.

The ASL trio is going to be the reason Shanks goes grey, he has several concerns about
their living situation.4

I had a hard time with the title of this chapter so it might change later, for now it will
just be Fatherly Love.

We are very close to being halfway through the first book plot wise, from here on out
things are going to be picking up steam. The next chapter is coming sometime next
week, a bit of a longer wait but I've got a very packed schedule so I won't have much
time for writing. I am hoping to get a bit done when I have to take the train Friday, train
rides are always strangely motivating for me.
 A Pirates welcome
Chapter Notes

I was actually starting to think I wouldn't be able to get a chapter out this week. I
struggled a lot with this chapter and I can't really say why something about it was just
hard to write.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Shanks had apparently been so excited about the tree house that he wished to see it. So the
day after, he asked them if they could bring him there.

Or rather, Luffy had taken it as Shanks being excited. In reality, Shanks was probably more
concerned than anything else and this was a way to make sure that his boys were living under
at least half-decent conditions. The pirate's mental health was hanging by thin threads after
hearing the brothers talk about their living situation.

The point was Shanks had been asking to see their treehouse, and Luffy had been all for it.
Sabo and Ace not so much. The two were hesitant, but it wasn’t something a pouting Luffy
couldn’t fix. Though it was under the condition that Shanks was the only one allowed to see
the tree house. The rest of his crew would have to wait back in Foosha.

Luffy was practically dragging the man by the hand up the narrow mountain path, with Ace
and Sabo just a few steps ahead. It wasn’t that you couldn’t make the trip without
encountering any of the dangerous animals. Makino did it often enough, and she wasn’t a
fighter. The jungle just seemed awfully silent. He could hear both bugs and birds as usual but
everything else just wasn’t there, and even the birds seemed more muted than normal.

But other than making note of it he didn’t really question it. He had no reason to question it,
besides, he had more important things to concentrate on. Like telling Shanks about the
different beetles you could find in the jungle.

Shanks listened without complaining and even asked questions every now and then. It made
time fly by and it didn’t take long for open hills to morph into the dense underbrush of Mt.
Coluvo. Their path gradually lost its coherency, the deeper they got the less traveled it was,
meaning more and more grass and other plants are slowly trying to take back the gravel path.

They passed the small creek, then the large moss-covered rock which was shaped like an egg.
If they continued further up the path they would get to Dadan and the bandits' hut soon
enough. But that wasn’t what they were there for. Without pausing Ace and Sabo both turn
off the normal path and walk into the trees. This path wasn’t marked, but it was so familiar
that he could probably walk it with his eyes closed and not fall.
Luffy follows with the same confidence, Shanks doesn’t stop but he does linger mid-step as
he watches the boys leave the path.

It is not long before the tree house is in view and Luffy finds himself rushing off in front of
his brothers, leaving a chuckling Shanks to follow. Luffy scales the ladder in record time
before he's in one of the windows bouncing up and down on his feet. telling the rest to hurry
up. Ace and Sabo follow at a more restrained pace than Luffy had taken, they calmly scale
the ladder. Soon enough it is just Shanks standing below the treehouse looking up at them
with impressed awe.

Ace and Sabo had both joined Luffy in the window, looking down at Shanks expectingly.
When Shanks doesn’t go to climb the ladder and instead just keeps staring up at them Luffy
stills. With a tilt of his and a frown on his face, Luffy is about to yell down at Shanks to hurry
up when the man beats him to speak.

“May I board the ship?” His voice holds a kind of calm he has only seen when Shanks gives
out orders to his crew. It's not hurried or demanding, but it also lacks the usual playful
undertone that accompanies the man’s every word.

“Why do you ask that?”

“Well, you three have a Jolly Roger-” Shanks points up to the roof, and despite knowing the
flag is there Luffy leans out the window trying to see it. “That makes you pirates and this-”
Shanks gestures out towards the whole tree house,” Is most definitely a ship. It's common
courtesy between pirates, Captains especially, that when boarding another ship on friendly
terms you always ask for permission. It's a sign of respect for your fellow Captains and
crew.” Luffy hung off every word, it was like a rush. Shanks really saw them as pirates, he
took their efforts seriously even if they are still young.

“So I ask again. May I board your ship?”

“Of course!” Luffy doesn’t wait for his brothers to say anything, though he doubts they’ll
complain about it. After all, they had agreed to show Shanks the tree house. Even if both
boys were trying to hide their excitement of showing it off Luffy knew.

As soon as Shanks is through the hatch to the ladder, barely with both feet on stable ground,
Luffy is on him. Tackling the man in a hug and nearly sending them both tumbling to the
floor. Luffy just burry himself further into the man’s embrace. Absorbing his warmth and
reveling in the affection that is so easily had from the man. Shanks’ hand is on his back, it
pushes the straw hat aside to run through his hair. It's comforting, it's nice and it sends
pleasant shivers through his body.

Shanks doesn’t say anything, but he also doesn’t push Luffy away. They stay like that for a
while

“What's this for Anchor?”

“I just felt like it.” He leaves it at that not really sure how to explain it all to the man. These
feelings, this want to be close to the man. To seek out his approval, it was somehow both old
and new. Sure Luffy had always wanted to Impress Shanks, had looked up to him from that
first day at the harbor, but somehow it felt different now.

If Makino was like an aunt then Shanks was like a dad, and not like one of those shitty dad’s.

No.

Shanks was what a real dad was supposed to feel like. He just didn’t know how to tell him
that. It is strange, he was never one to hold back what he thought or felt. This felt important
and he didn’t want to mess it up. So instead of saying what he really wants Luffy just shows
him around the treehouse. Granted it isn’t a very long tour, but it's enough to take his mind
off the issue.

He shows him their collection of books, where they sleep, and the box they use as a closet.
isn’t much but it’s theirs, and that's what matters. Somewhere along the line, he convinces
Shanks’ to read one of the stories in his fairytale books. They bring it and a few of the others
back down from the tree house and make a little fire, for no other reason than to do it.

Predictably though after the first story, an argument starts up between the brothers as to
which book they should read next. It devolves quickly into a physical tussle.

While the boys are occupied Shanks turns his focus to a specific set of bushes. From the
moment he had stepped foot on the mountain path down by the edge of Foosha, his
observation haki had been active in the background, and he had been on guard for the many
large predators roaming the forest. Sending out a low wave of conquers haki whenever
something came too close to him or the boys.

To that point, it hadn’t been hard to notice when a group of people started following them
around. It was just a matter of inconspicuously sussing out whether they were friends or foes.
However, his worries are quickly put to rest when he gets his eyes on their pursuers.

Despite having only the brother's description to go of, Shanks was fairly certain that the large,
and slightly burly-looking ginger woman, with an astounding amount of curls in her hair, was
Dadan. He hated to admit it but he could kinda see where Luffy was coming from in
comparing her to a bear. If not for her quiet impressive stature, she just gave of the vibe of a
sleeping predator, one whose territory he was currently encroaching on.

“You wouldn’t happen to be Dadan?”

“So what if I am? Who exactly are you? Adults don’t tend to run around with a bunch of
kids.” He sees through the snide remake for the concern it really is. Her eyes are carefully
studying him.

“I apologize, I should have introduced myself first. I’m Shanks, Captain of the Red-Haired
Pirates.” He tries to sound as reassuring as he can.
“So you are the guy my youngest- the youngest brat keep talking about.”

Her slip-up doesn’t go unnoticed and it warms something inside of Shanks. Despite not
wanting to admit it, this woman did consider the brothers her own. There was something
appraising in her gaze. Like she was measuring him up.

“Aren’t the Red-Hair pirates pretty infamous on the Grandline? What's someone like that
doing out here in the east blue mingling with kids in the first place?” So even this far out had
news of his crew's exploits traveled. Usually when going to any of the four blues they relied
on the fact that news from the New World rarely traveled out to the four Blues’. They would
have to be more cautious if their name was being recognized.

“Guilty as charged. I guess we have been making quite a name for ourselves. As for the
second part, it's more coincidence than anything that has brought me together with these
boys.” The bandits at her side couldn’t look more like opposites, one short the other tall and
well-built. Both were shifting nervously on their feet.

“Right…” Dadan remained tense, while her arms are crossed her hands twitch ever so
slightly before she lets them fall to her side. The woman isn’t unarmed, an axe is strapped to
her side. Shanks lets his own hand remain at his side avoiding making any quick movements.

“You care about them.” He lets that simple fact hang in the air between them and completely
expects the denial that Dadan gives him.

“Not particularly no, they could go disappear for all I care. Not like they take me into
consideration when they up and disappear for days at a time, so why should I worry about
them?!” Her tone of voice says that she hates the boys, and that she truly means everything
she says. Yet, the worry in her eyes, the slight clenching of one fist. Her body tells a different
story. She is frustrated, caught between keeping up a facade and wanting to mother the
brothers.

“I’m glad that someone is looking out for the boys’.” Knowing that the boys’ aren’t
completely left on their own eases something inside of him. Gets him to relax.

“I’ll be honest I was starting to worry that Garp had just left them to fend for themselves in
the jungle.”

Dadan lets out a tired sigh. “He might as well have, even if we wanted to we probably
couldn’t keep them from going out on their own. Those boys know this jungle better than
anyone. You probably already know but they build the treehouse themselves.”

“The old man sure doesn’t come around often himself, and when he does it's mostly to throw
around the boys for a day or two. Calling what he does training. One of these days he’ll get
one of them killed, or worse all of them. But it’s not like we can really say anything, the guy
is threatening us enough as it is.”

“I had halfway figured that Garp wasn’t doing much in terms of parenting. Ace knows far too
little about his parents if you ask me.” The reaction is immediate, meaning Dadan is not only
aware of Ace’s heritage, but she is ready to defend the boy despite it. Dadan has grabbed her
axe, her knuckles turning white from how hard she is gripping it.

“If you ever use the brat's family against him I’ll personally see to your death.” It was more
of a comfort than anything else could be.

“I would never.” From the skeptical look she sends him he is quick to tack on, “Besides,
throwing him to the lions would basically be throwing myself to them as well, I was part of
Roger’s crew after all.”

“Does the rest of your crew feel the same about them?”

“Every member of my crew would gladly lay down their lives for the boys, even if only
because I ordered them to.” He knew that there it wouldn’t actually be necessary to order any
of his men to do something like that. The whole crew had been smitten with Luffy within the
first few weeks of knowing him, Ace and Sabo weren’t much different. It was more for
Dadan that he said it. He didn’t want there to be any doubt as to how far he was willing to go
in protecting the brothers.

If the smile on the woman's face was anything to go by, then she appreciated the sentiment.

They talk for a little while longer, and he does end up learning the names of the two men who
are with her, Dogra and Morgra. Though he has to pull away from Dadan when Luffy’s voice
rings out across the jungle.

“Shanks!” It would seem the brothers had gotten tired of the bickering and were now looking
for him. As to not reveal the woman and her men, since clearly, the brothers were unaware
that they were keeping an eye on them, he hurried back to the clearing. A smile on his face as
he waved to a bouncing Luffy.

“I’m right here Anchor.” The boy bounds over to him, a curious tilt to his head.

“Why did you disappear?” Giving one last glance back to where he could still feel Dadan and
her men. Quickly thinking up an excuse that the boy in front of him would accept.

“I saw a cool beetle.”

“Really!? You have to show me!” They might have to do something about Luffy’s trusting
nature at some point. The excuse had sounded weak even to his own ears and the boy was not
only accepting it, but looked thrilled about getting to see a cool beetle.

“Sorry Anchor but it flew away before I could catch it.” The crestfallen look Luffy gave him
tore into his very soul.

“Maybe we can find a different beetle, yeah?” Luffy agrees easily and Shanks finds himself
following him back to where Ace and Sabo are. They end up spending the rest of the day
searching for bugs and other things. It's so mundane and different from what he usually
spends his time doing, but he loves every second of it.
Chapter End Notes

A little in-universe lore, we know that in canon Shanks only gains his title of Yonko
after meeting Luffy and losing his arm. However, we don’t actually know when
specifically or what event triggered it, just that he was making a lot of noise fighting
Mihawk and Whitebeard. In my universe, Shanks has yet to be given the Yonko title as
well, though he is becoming increasingly more infamous between visits to Foosha, and
it is also becoming harder for the crew to stay under the radar in the four blues. Shown
by the fact that Dadan had heard of the Red-haired pirates before but didn’t actually
have any faces to pair with the name.

In general, I think news does get out to the four blues from Paradise and the New World.
But those news are usually delayed or severely behind. Plus most people in the four
blues wouldn’t actually care about what went on on the Grandline, and I also think the
government would have an interest in limiting news coverage of the Grandline to the
Grandline.

I really like Dadan, and while she isn’t a loving parent by any length she is not made out
to be one, and she did have both Ace and Luffy dumped on her against her will. She is
more of a reluctant caregiver that has begrudgingly come to accept the boys and now
slowly has come to feel protective over them in the same way she might feel protective
over any of her men. We don’t know a lot about how she runs her group of bandits but
I’d definitely put her in the ‘good outlaw’ category. In canon, she is very much all three
boys' role model when it comes to leadership. (Yes I know Luffy mostly sees shanks as
that) But there really is an argument for nurture when it comes to the boys' morals. They
had to learn from someone.

We also see Shanks teaching the boy's about the pirate code in this chapter, though he
doesn't actually explain that that's what it is.
 Jungle Run
Chapter Notes

Where I struggled on the last chapter this one kinda wrote itself, despite not being a
chapter I had originally planned for. After the last update, it just needed a bit of
polishing and a proper ending.

On another note, on Spotify you can now find a playlist titled Red-Verse, it holds songs
that have inspired moments in the fic and just generally reminds me of this story. I don’t
always listen to it when writing but most of, if not all of the songs, have given me
inspiration for this series.

I am also working on setting up a Twitter account, to link with my Ko-fi as someone

nicely pointed out that despite me not selling anything it could still be a potential
violation of community guidelines on AO3. The Twitter account will be used as an
update platform for the story where you can follow behind the scenes of the process. But
more on that when I actually manage to set it up I’m having a bit of a struggle with my
email and an old Twitter account I used to have.

More notes at the end, for now, enjoy this nice and long chapter.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

“Lesson number one: always pay attention. Lesson number two: never underestimate your
enemies.”

As excited as he was to get lessons from Shanks, he just started tuning out the man's voice at
some point. It hadn’t been intentional but Shanks just didn’t stop talking about the ‘rules of
combat’. Luffy really hated rules, and fighting shouldn’t have any, to begin with. You should
be free to do what you wanted when you wanted. As his attention drifts, so do his thoughts.
Soon enough Luffy finds himself studying a nearby beetle in favor of watching and listening
to Shanks.

A fist collides with the top of his head, It didn’t hurt, not that the hit was that hard to begin
with. What it did do was get him to focus back in on what was happening. Sabo and Ace
were both snickering at him, while Shanks was giving him what could only be described as a
patient smile.

“And you just failed at lesson one. Luffy you have to pay better attention.”

Luffy can only whine frowning at Shanks in turn. “I’m trying but I don’t see the point of all
these rules when it comes to fighting. You just have to kick your opponent's ass and that's
that.” Luffy punches the air a few times, and Shanks chuckles at his display.
“Well, you're not wrong but think of them less like rules and more like the basics of fighting.”

“But I already know how to fight, I can beat up most of the adults in the Grey terminal.”
Really he didn’t get why Shanks had to go and make this so complicated. But the man
persisted, insisting that what he was saying was important.

“That is all well and good. But fighting against someone with experience and someone
without are two very different things.”

“I bet I could kick your ass!”

“Really now? Why don’t we have a little sparing match and find out then?”

“YES!”

Predictably Luffy was far from a match in terms of strength. The two of them stood at
opposite sides of the open area used as a training ground by the boys. Luffy was barely able
to stand still as the excitement of getting to fight Shanks vibrated through him. With a yell of
gum-gum, one of Luffy’s hands was sent stretching out towards Shanks. But much like how
Luffy had kept missing the cans days before, his shot is a way off as his hand veers off course
mid-air.

Shooting past Shanks instead of hitting him. Luffy sends off several more shots like this a
few does bounce off trees and rocks. The unpredictable nature of his flying fist means that
Shanks does have to dodge some of them.

Frustrated that his long-distance attacks aren’t working as he wants, Luffy instead charges
Shanks. Shooting out his fist from a much shorter distance. It greatly improves his aim, and
while there is definitely some strength behind the hit, Shanks has no problem ducking under
it and placing a hand on Luffy’s chest, throwing the boy backward.

The boy huffs after he recovers from his rough landing not fazed in the slightest. The fight
continues like this for a few minutes. It's extremely one-sided and Luffy doesn’t manage to
even graze Shanks. Instead, the man keeps dodging and throwing him around until he is
breathing heavily and barely able to get up. At which point Shanks calls off the match despite
Luffy’s protesting that he can keep going.

“It’s important to know when to stop. To know your limits, and you hit yours a while back
Luffy. Just because you can’t get hurt by being thrown around doesn’t mean you can’t hurt
yourself in other ways.”

It only gets Shanks more whining from the young boy. Shanks doesn’t look finished with his
lecture but gets cut off by Ace and Sabo.

“Our turn!” Their eagerness had a smile creeping onto Shanks’ face and he gladly took them
up on the challenge.

Shanks would have to commend the boys, Ace and Sabo could see that they weren't strong
enough on their own to take him down. Resulting in the two of them teaming up against him.
In reality, it wouldn’t actually make a difference. None of them, alone or together, are strong
enough to defeat him, let alone land a hit. Still more thought had gone into it which was
good.

Another thing he liked was them using pipes and not just going in bare-handed. He was even
pleasantly surprised by how well they handled their weapons. Both of them had excellent
coordination and worked well together. There was definitely room for improvement, but he
could see how even as young as they were, they could pose a threat to normal civilians or
lowly beggars. It gave him confidence that they probably didn’t have issues with navigating
the slums.

Still, most of their attacks were more focused on brute strength than anything else. They left
themselves completely open for enemy attacks and they were definitely more used to staying
on the offensive than the defensive. This was completely fine when fighting against wild
animals who did the same, but a human opponent would have no trouble disarming and
taking them down.

Ace attacks first, going straight for a vital hit. He’s got speed and power but Shanks is faster.
He barely has to move to avoid the hit and then sidesteps Sabo who had run around to get
him from behind. Unaffected Ace tries again, Shanks dodges a few times before parrying a
particular hit with his arm. Mostly to properly test the boy's strength. Ace and Sabo alternate
their attacks keeping up a constant tirade of blows.

Slowly they become more and more winded, and Shanks has yet to break a sweat or even
throw the first punch. More focussed on watching how they fight. There's a pause where they
both observe him, then without saying anything they start circling him.

It is intriguing to watch them silently communicate. Sabo jumps first, but instead of dodging
as they had expected, Shanks redirects the attack mid-air. The result is Sabo colliding with
Ace right as he jumps for his attack, sending both of them to the ground exhausted.

“You’ve got a good grasp on the basics and your teamwork is good as well, but you focus too
much on brute strength. It was like looking at an open book.” He addresses the boys as they
detangle themselves. Brushing off dirt, looking ready to go a second time. He liked the
energy and put it to good use. This time all three of them fought together.

Where Ace and Sabo had good teamwork on their own, throwing Luffy into the mix was like
trying to put out a fire with explosives. A disaster.

Luffy had zero regard for his brothers, the boy simply charged ahead without thinking.
Meanwhile, Ace and Sabo weren’t even trying to work with Luffy, simply keeping to their
usual dynamic. It meant that more than once Luffy accidentally slung himself against the
other boys instead of Shanks, and they were constantly tripping each other up. The closest it
got to teamwork was Ace and Sabo working around Luffy’s chaotic and unpredictable nature.

It was just a mess all around, and over almost before it started.
“That was horrendous.” he is frowning down at the brothers who were now having a petty
argument about whose fault it was that they lost. He actually had to pry them off each other
when it escalated into another fight.

After a small break, and talk about teamwork that probably wouldn't stick, he had the
brothers fighting each other. He wanted to know how they did with opponents that better
matched their strength and if it changed anything in their attack patterns. Mostly he also
wanted to see how Ace and Sabo had learned to deal with Luffy’s devil fruit abilities. While
the boy lacked control and therefore wasn’t much of a threat a hit from his bouncing fist
could still do a lot of damage.

Sabo and Ace tackled it very differently. Sabo was more calculating he watched how Luffy
attacked and dodged accordingly and then used the opening between his fist retracting to
attack. On the other hand, Ace didn’t allow Luffy a chance to actually attack and batted the
youth around until he put him in some kind of headlock.

Alternatively, Luffy wasn’t fighting any differently no matter what opponent he was facing.
Another thing was the boy didn’t seem to be learning from his mistakes and instead just kept
trying to do the same things over and over again. Making him easy to predict and even easier
to hit. But what really stood out was what he had come to expect, the boy's continued lack of
control over his devil fruit. At this point, he would have expected the boy to have at least
basic control over his powers, but he seemed to be struggling just as much with them now as
he had over a year ago when he first got them.

Shanks couldn’t quite figure out why. the boy wasn’t necessarily a quick study when it came
to other things, but he would have expected at least some level of improvement since he last
saw him. It was like Luffy had remained stagnant. Another thing he had begun to notice was
how reckless the boy was, and not in any good way.

Due to the nature of his abilities, it was quite hard for him to get hurt, blunt weapons and falls
had little to no effect on him, and as such the boy never thought about defense. Despite this
Shanks knew he had come up against more than one enemy who had hurt him, some because
he thought himself invincible. It was a problem they would need to tackle, preferably sooner
rather than later. If Luffy remained ignorant of his own weaknesses it could cost him severely
in the future. He might just have to try and fight the boy using haki to show him he wasn’t
invincible.

But that wasn’t for right now.

Lastly, he pits Ace and Sabo against each other. They are pretty evenly matched in terms of
strength, Ace might be a little stronger but Sabo balanced that out by being better at planning.
He rilled Ace up and then that extra strength went out the window. He let his anger drive him,
leaving himself open to Sabo’s attacks instead. Though when he does land a hit Sabo
struggles to counter it. He is often forced to dodge out of the way to avoid getting pummeled
into the ground. Shanks will admit that calling what Sabo does planning might be an
overstatement, the boy simply watched his opponents more than his brothers did, not that he
actually used what he saw.
Sabo did take the win in the end. Ace slipped up in his exhaustion first, allowing the blonde
to land a decisive hit.

In general, it wasn’t brute strength any of them were lacking all three had plenty of it. They
were fast too, and flexible in their movement. Most likely a side effect of spending all their
time running around a jungle. He also didn’t doubt that their strength would only grow as
they got older, making all three absolute monsters by their late teens.

He suspected that Luffy was decent with a pipe as well, which was good. Being able to use
multiple fighting styles was a definite advantage and having the ability to improvise mid-
battle was something all of them could benefit from.

“Alright we’ll take a little break before continuing, you three have done pretty well so far.”

“Well? But none of us have been able to hit you and Luffy still haven’t come close to
winning a match.”

“Winning isn’t everything especially when it comes to training, a big part of it is learning
from your opponents and your mistakes. Losing a fight can actually help you grow more than
winning one.”

“That sounds like bullshit, how does losing a fight make you stronger? that just means your
weak.”

“Not at all Ace, losing is an important part of learning.”

Just like any other aspect of life, the best way to learn was to do something and fail at it. If
you failed you learned what to not do, and slowly through trial and error, you would figure
out the best way to do something.

Fighting was no different, losing meant learning about your own weaknesses, and how to
overcome them and be better. Losing meant you had to learn how to read your opponent and
how to plan ahead during a fight. Losing meant getting creative and not limiting yourself by
repeating what you always do. Losing meant frustration which you could turn into a drive
and a want to get better.

If you always won, always were the strongest, you got lazy, and eventually would lack
motivation. If someone who always won suddenly lost, if they had never felt that frustration
before it could be crippling. It would morph into hopelessness and they might fold at the first
sight of a struggle. Always winning also made you stagnant, if you were already the strongest
there was no reason to get stronger.

Luffy was properly the best example of someone who took the frustration of losing and
turned it into motivation. Every time he lost a fight he stood back up with twice as much
energy.

He tried to explain this concept as best as he could to the brothers. They took to it fairly well
he thinks.
“Does that mean I did well?” Shanks chuckles patting Luffy on the head. “It does.”

Shanks stays with the boys for as long as he can up in the jungle, it got to the point that Benn
and a few others periodically made their way up the mountain to find them. Despite the initial
reluctance to show anyone but Shanks the tree house, none of the brothers actually seem to
mind. Ace and Sabo had both warmed up to the rest of the crew. It also served for more
interesting training sessions as whoever made their way up the mountain on any given day,
joined in on the lessons.

Yassop was even able to give Luffy a few pointers in terms of aiming. A few one on one
lessons with the sniper had severely improved his aim in a way that Shanks hadn’t been able
to do.

Benn had taken a real liking to Sabo and his fighting style, it wasn’t too dissimilar to how he
sometimes used his own rifle as a club. The wood had been reinforced specifically for that
purpose. He was also able to better engage that calculating side Sabo had. Shanks could read
his opponents but he wasn’t a very good teacher as he was driven mostly by instincts and
feelings when fighting.

That same shortcomings translate weirdly well to teaching Luffy, who worked in much the
same way. Which had also led to the discovery of why exactly Luffy hadn’t gotten more
control, or at the very least looked like he hadn’t.

Since Yasopp had started to guide him had been able to hit both still and moving targets
consistently. So long as those targets weren’t other people. As soon as his opponents became
a person and not inanimate objects Luffy’s precision went down the drain. But the real kicker
had been watching him engage with the wild animals. Here Luffy’s accuracy once more
skyrocketed and his hits became deadly for the local wildlife.

Somehow, Luffy’s innate instincts and will to protect the people he cared about, was
translating to him subconsciously aiming slightly away from his sparing partners. For the
most part, Luffy himself didn’t seem to be aware that he was doing it.

When Shanks finally figured out the cause, it was a simple matter to tackle the problem.
Making him aware of the issue basically solved it all together, despite being three years
younger Luffy was now evenly matched with his brothers. This also resulted in his very first
victory.

Luffy stares down Ace, itching to throw the first punch but manages to hold himself back. He
allows Ace to charge, jumping to avoid the other. He uses his rubbery limps to get extra
height on his own jump and sends out his first punch. His aim is good and Ace actually has
countered the hit with his pipe.

They both use the things they’ve learned, but Luffy still has the advantage. His fighting style
has more range and he is able to keep distance between himself and Ace. Always moving and
not giving the older a chance to close in. It is still chaotic and not every hit lands, but Ace
can’t gain proper footing and the constant barrage of attacks is taking effect.

Luffy can tell he is frustrating Ace, but the fight is exhilarating and he can’t help but laugh.
He finally feels like he has made progress. It's a moment of distraction that Ace takes
advantage of landing a good hit, but it has little effect and he manages to literally bounce
back up. Reestablishing the distance between them. From the sidelines, he hears Shanks’
voice telling him to concentrate and not lose focus.

They continue to exchange blows, and slowly but surely Luffy wears down Ace’s patience.
It's a gradual thing but he has learned to look out for it. Ace’s moves get sloppier, his
defenses fall as frustration takes over. That's when he sees it, without having to think, he
sends off the strongest punch he can muster. It is a solid hit to Ace’s chest and sends the boy
flying across the ground.

For a moment everything just stops, he stands panting hard for breath as sweat drips down his
face. A few meters in front of him Ace is laying on his back, heaving for air but not getting
up. Then the realization sets in and he shoots up loud laughter bubbling out of him.

A few days later he takes his first win over Sabo in much the same fashion.

Lucky had been a good fit with Ace. The man was sturdy and surprisingly nimble for
someone his size. It lent itself well to Ace’s explosive fighting style and with some extra help
from Shanks himself, they were slowly taming the fire inside him. Instead of something
burning out of control, they taught Ace how to best use it. To control his strength.

LimeJuice and Hongo had also been great when it came to refining the brother’s use of pipes.
The two both fought with staff weapons and had been able to run them through some of the
basic movements that they had been neglecting.

Snake helped with movement applying his own acrobatics to how they already moved. Bonk
became a good sparing partner for them in terms of hand-to-hand combat. Having multiple
sparing partners also improved the brothers' teamwork. There was of course still plenty of
room for improvement but they weren’t tripping over each other anymore.

In total, the crew had spent the better part of two months with the brothers. Training them in
the jungle.

It was one of those rare days when only Shanks was with them. Everyone else was back in
Foosha preparing for their departure in a few days.

“Please, Shanks.”

“Yeah, we want to try and fight you again!”

“Alright, alright. It will be good to see how far you’ve come with the training anyhow.”
Cheering along with his brothers as Shanks finally caved to their request. They had all been
wanting to try and fight Shanks again but as a team. For a while, the man had been adamant
that they work on their teamwork before attempting to do so, but with the pirate's departure
on the horizon once more. It might be a while before they got the chance to do so again.

They had talked a bit beforehand about how to tackle the fight but he hadn’t really listened
when Sabo went over the plan. He was more focused on the prospect of fighting Shanks
along with Ace and Sabo.

When the fights start it's a set of well-coordinated attacks. Despite not having listened to the
plan Luffy finds it easy enough to follow the other two’s lead. As soon as one finishes a strike
the next person is ready with another attack from a different direction. They are constantly
moving and forcing Shanks to move around the battlefield as well.

It's not much but it is better, and it is thrilling.

Ace and Sabo keep Shanks busy fighting up close and exchanging blows, every know and
then they leave openings for Luffy to throw his punches. At one point Shanks redirects
Sabo’s attack much like the first time him and Ace fought the man. Except this time instead
of getting thrown into the ground they were prepared for it, and they use the momentum to
their advantage sending Sabo right back at Shanks for an even bigger hit.

The man is so noticed that he doesn’t notice how Luffy had gotten ready for his own jump
attack. So the moment Shanks sidesteps Sabo Luffy is there. His fist is up and swinging down
toward the Shanks’ face. His instincts are what allow him to move his head in time to not
take a direct hit.

Luffy’s fist still grazes Shanks’ cheek, and at the same time Shanks’ own arm sweeps out but
it's too slow and only manages to knock off Luffy’s straw hat. Completely ignoring his
achievement and their victory Luffy focuses on the lost article of clothing.

“Ah, my hat!” At the same time, Shanks is moving on autopilot, still caught up in his
surprise. He catches it mid-air and places it back on Luffy’s head in one fluid motion as the
boy lands back on the ground.

“Thanks, Dad!” Then Luffy is off again running towards Ace and Sabo. The older two looked
at each other before bursting out laughing. Luffy just gives them a confused look as he stops
in front of them.

“What are you laughing at?”

“You just called Shanks for Dad.” Sabo speaks between bouts of laughter his voice teasing.
Sabo’s words have an embarrassed flush covering his cheeks. He feels a bit mortified that he
accidentally called Shanks for Dad. He hadn’t meant to do that, and had wanted to tell the
man in a different way. What's worse now Ace and Sabo were making fun of him for it. So he
does the only thing he can think of, and denies his own actions.

“NO, I Didn’t!” He hides in his hat as he tries to deny his own words.
“You totally did!” It continues like that back and forth Luffy feeling more and more
embarrassed by the slip-up. “Shut up!” he is pulling the hat down around his eyes at this
point, wanting nothing more than to disappear.

Meanwhile, Shanks was stuck with his hand hovering in the air. His brain had short-circuited,
between the phenomenal teamwork the brothers had just displayed and Luffy calling him
dad. He was still trying to mentally catch up.

And by the time he has caught up to what happened, he then has a bit of hard time processing
what this actually means. Shanks ends up just watching the brothers go back and forth until
Ace and Sabo ultimately relent in their teasing. He doesn’t have the heart to comment on it
with how miserable Luffy looks.

But his heart does flutter and he feels like he is about to cry. All of his emotions going on a
bit of a rampage, all in a good way, but still. If Luffy weren’t actually comfortable with
calling him Dad he didn’t want to push it despite how much he now longs to hear it from
Luffy once more.

He doesn’t have to remain in that longing for very longing as Luffy ends up approaching him
about the issue naturally.

Luffy is curled in on himself and looks…

Well, he looks shy.

Which isn’t a descriptor he thought he would ever tag on to the youth. It is enough to throw
him a little off, like the world has turned itself a few degrees and he has to relearn how to
balance properly.

“Dad- I mean SHanks- SHanks I-” Luffy stops and somehow manages to look even smaller.

“Ah, Shanks- I didn’t mean to call you that I-” At that moment he understands.

Luffy is afraid he’ll leave, that by calling him dad he has passed some line that should never
be crossed. That he wouldn’t welcome the boy with open arms every time and jump for joy to
hear such a simple word fall from his lips- Because he would, do all that, that is.

He would never not look at Luffy with fond eyes, or affection and, may Davey Jones
personally drag him to the depths of the sea, he would do anything to never see such doubt on
the boy’s face ever again. At this moment it matters little that this was the outcome he had
always dreaded, feared even. It doesn’t matter that Benn will look at him with eyes that say ‘I
told you so’ once he returns, because his first mate will just KNOW that things have changed.
That Shanks can never turn back. If he ever could to begin with.

“No need to apologize, Anchor, I don’t mind- If anything, it makes me happy that you think
of me like that.” He smiles, because what else is he supposed to do? The boy he has claimed,
 the son he didn’t think he wanted. Is standing in front of him and doubts whether or not he
can call him dad .

“Really?” He understands, but he also doesn’t understand how it’s still a question. The rough
feeling of straw underhand is grounding as he places his hand atop Luffy’s head. It's a mirror
image of how they stood the day he actually gave him the straw hat, and so so achingly
similar to how Roger would do the exact same thing when he was a kid.

“Of course. Me? Father of the future king of pirates? How cool does that make me?” Luffy’s
shoulders relax and fall away from his ears. like a flip of a switch the boy he has come to
know is back. Standing with a smile that goes from ear to ear, laughter bubbling up and out of
him. Luffy bounces in place, arms swinging back and forth as he responds.

“Pretty cool.”

The rest of the day isn’t spent training and instead is used to rest up. Keeping each other
company and enjoying the sunny weather of early fall. By the time darkness has fallen all
three brothers are curled up around Shanks in front of a campfire. All four have dozed off a
while ago. Shanks is leaning back against a tree Ace and Sabo are curled up against him on
one side and Luffy on the other. Shanks’ own arm is curled protectively around Luffy.

The soft sounds of snoring and crackling of the flames are the only sounds that can be heard.
The jungle has gone oddly quiet as if in respect for the family that lay sleeping.

Chapter End Notes

I counted it up and I just threw 7 different fights into this one chapter, but somehow it
works and doesn’t feel like too much. This chapter is basically a training montage, the
first of several to come in the future.

I also tried my best at including all the known members of the Red Haired Pirates,
which wasn’t too hard as we only have 11, and one of those isn’t actually a part of the
crew yet. We know Rockstar doesn’t join until later. The only one I didn’t really focus
on was Monster, as I didn’t think the monkey would have anything relevant it could add.
Monster isn’t a Minx, just a straight monkey.

Well, there is Uta too, but seeing as I’m not using any material from Film Red her
presence didn’t make any sense.

But we end with the boys managing to take Shanks enough by surprise to graze him.
Mind you this is an unarmed Shanks, who isn’t using any haki and only the bare
minimum of his strength. It is still very impressive that they through teamwork have
managed to graze him after just two months of training. I still want to Emphazises that
they haven’t made any insane leaps in strength, they have mostly learned techniques.
The one who has grown the most is Luffy, but most of that was already there, he just
learned how to use it. The same goes for both Ace and Sabo.

On another note, we finally have Luffy calling Shanks dad, it is very much meant to be
in an accidental way. Like when you call a teacher mom. (I could go on about this for a
while but for now, I’ll leave most of it between the lines of the actual story.) It is still an
important event and marks a change in the relationship between Luffy and Shanks. It
will be a bit before Ace and Sabo follow but it will definitely happen. And they will
each have their own moment. One might be more emotional than the other, I’m not
saying you guys should refresh yourself on the tags every now and then, but- No
actually that is what I’m saying and probably will say again later.

Also, I’ve updated the tags and just general information as I go, new tags have been
added as of late. Also, the chapter count has been raised again, it is now 50 instead of
40. I don’t know why it keeps going up, but shit happens.
 A Marine, a Vice-admiral, a Grandfather
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Hero of the Marines

Garp the Fist

Vice-Admiral Garp

Those were all titles one man could lay claim to. If Garp was anything it was law-abiding, he
was strict but not unfamiliar with bending the rules. He was, after all, a man that could see
when a system wasn’t working as intended. That being said, he couldn’t actually go against
direct orders and he couldn’t stop the worst parts of humanity from doing their worst.

The image of a Celestial Dragon dragging along other people with chains as if they were less
than living beings, comes to mind.

In some way, he had always understood why his son had made the choices he had, even if he
disagreed with them. Dragon and him just looked at the world fundamentally different. Even
when Dragon had been a Cadet, his sense of righteousness and equality had been things Garp
was proud of- things he still was proud of. But where Dragon saw the need for the total
annihilation of the old system, Garp believed that there were still stones of a strong
fundament standing. They just needed to replace enough of the old broken bricks with new
ones. Something best done from inside a house, like mending cracks in a wall.

On dark nights, Garp would wonder if Dragon was the stronger of them, for daring to step
out from under the line of command and stand up for what he truly believed in.

Roger and he hadn’t exactly been friends, but he wouldn’t have considered the other man an
enemy per se. More like a rival or an associate. Despite this, he never really understood why
Roger, and in turn Rouge as well, had entrusted Ace into his care. Why they had chosen him
to raise the boy in their absence.

He understood better when Dragon had asked him to meet, something his son so rarely did
these days, and upon arriving at a nondescript island was given a child and told that it was his
grandson. At the time he had tried asking Dragon where the boy had come from, who his
mother was, and so many other things. All he had gotten in answer was the boy's name,
Luffy.

For the sake of both boy's protection, he had separated them, while they were still both living
on Dawn Island, his and Dragon's home island. Ace had been giving to the Dadan family,
who lived up in the mountains. A bit out of sight out of mind kind of thinking had let to that
decision. The less around people the boy was the less likely people would recognize Roger or
Rouge in him. Though he was more worried about the first rather than the last one, as it
would seem that the world government had decided to wipe Rouge's piracy from the history
books as best as they could.

Luffy had been placed with Makino, a young girl living in Foosha. She may have only been
sixteen when he first put Luffy in her arms but he had known her parents well and knew she
would do well in raising his biological grandson.

For a while, he felt things went well, both boys had a roof over their heads and food on their
plates. Garp himself would make trips to Dawn a few times a year or when work allowed it.
He would see how the boys were doing, teach them a few lessons and try to prepare them for
becoming Marine cadets in the future.

Garp wasn’t stupid nor was he naive, and was well aware of who and what pirate groups
were roaming around in the east blue at any given time. So of course he knew when Roger's
second cabin brat started sailing in the east. But he also knew that the red-haired brat wasn’t
of the unsavory type of pirate, so he didn’t really worry should his group of ragtag criminals
find their way to Dawn for a restock.

Or rather he hadn’t been worried. Getting a letter about Luffy’s kidnapping and subsequently,
rescue by Rogers cabin boy wasn’t something he had taken to kindly too. And even before he
had made it to Dawn, and gotten the other revelation of the boy consuming a devilfruit, he
had decided that relocation was necessary.

The devil fruit abilities would just be the icing on the cake. Though it would also be that
incident, between pirates, bandits, and devil fruits that would get Garp to rethink his
parenting methods or at the very least how he was handling the situation of having not one
but two children dumped on him. While he had doubts about how the boys were raised he
didn’t actually change anything but introduce them to each other. Work as a Vice-Admiral
would continue to come first, as it always had.

He also wasn’t a parent. A fact he had solemnly accepted briefly after Dragon had been born.
He didn’t do ‘parenting’ very well nor did he really understand how to be a father. When his
wife passed just 8 years after Dragon had been born, that still didn’t change. Instead of
becoming a father he had taken the role he knew best, a Marine. He threw Dragon into
training and used it as his parenting tool of choice. The title of grandfather gave him some
leeway. He could love the boys from a distance without the actual responsibilities of a parent.
Without the pressure of succeeding or failing in their upbringing.

He could hear Sengoku's voice in the back of his mind telling him not to make the same
mistakes twice. That even if he held the title of grandfather he was still their guardian. Still
their family.

He ignored the voice of his oldest and closest friend.

Then, on no particular visit, a third brat had appeared. Garp held no reservations about this
new boy, Sabo, he was just one more kid he could make into a great marine someday. And if
his grandsons had accepted him into their family then he would treat him as such. Ignoring
the fact that Sabo definitely didn’t belong in the jungle and that everything from his clothes
to the way he acted screamed of a higher upbringing. The title of Noble so rarely meant good
things for anyone involved, and children were more often than not just tools for a parent to
succeed through.

If there was one thing Garp was good at it was ignoring the obvious and pretending that
things were okay. Pretending that Ace doesn’t look at the world with anger, pretend that
Luffy is getting a normal childhood. To pretend that if it ever came to light who his three
grandsons were the organization he works for would jump at the chance to execute all of
them. It wouldn’t matter that they were still children, it wouldn’t matter if he had raised them
to become marines.

What would matter was the blood running through their veins. Ace’s connection to Roger,
Luffy’s to Dragon, and Sabo ‘just to be sure’ that there weren't any actual blood ties. The
boys had sworn brotherhood after all.

The face of Oharas’ demon child comes to mind. The massacre that Flevance had become. Of
the things already done, ‘just to be sure’ Roger’s blood had died out.

Garp would continue to pretend, for as long as he could. Pretend that his training wasn’t a
desperate attempt at preparing them for a world that would hunt and kill them with no
questions asked.

Garp really hates Roger’s brat. He made it very hard to pretend. He still hadn’t been able to
pin the brat down and give him a talking too for filling his youngest grandson’s head with
ideas of piracy, and crows that need to be claimed. He does not want to watch Luffy walk the
same path as Roger if it means he’ll meet the same end too. What's more The red-haired brat
has the audacity to start gaining more and more infamy. At this point, it is a matter of time
before he lays claim to the title of ‘The fourth emperor of the sea’.

A title that would just make it that much harder for him to drop in unannounced on the brat
and maybe serve him a good old fist of love for good measure.

It would then of course be that on his next visit to Dawn that Shanks’ influence becomes
even more apparent. And ironically enough would also be the thing that finally puts cracks
into his perfectly crafted facade. However indirectly it is.

The moment he approaches the boys’ tree house he knows something has changed. The air
surrounding the structure is fundamentally different, in a way that can’t quite be explained.
It's something that has to be felt.

Making eye contact with Ace he instantly clocked the change. Don’t get him wrong, the boy
was still an angry kid and was currently glaring daggers at him. Probably in expectation for
the hellish training to come. It was what wasn’t there that caught his attention. Since learning
of who his father was a dark shadow had settled over the boy’s eyes, growing bigger with
every visit. While Luffy had stopped the darkness from growing it had still very much been
there. Now that dark shadow had receded. Garp wouldn’t fool himself into thinking it was
gone completely but something had definitely changed.
 Luffy rushes to meet him, the boy is eager as always. Garp finds himself smiling along with
the boy, glad that at least one of his grandsons doesn’t hold reservations towards him. Luffy
excitedly jumps up for a hug, a loud ‘Gramps’ following his actions. Garp greets him back,
only to have the small boy commandeer his attention in the same way a Captain
commandeers his ship. The brat is talking a mile a minute, telling him stories of everything
that's happened since his last visit.

“-Shanks came by again and he told us stories about Roger-” Those simple words have him
glancing towards Ace, an ‘ah’ moment hitting the old marine. So this was Shanks’ work after
all.

Around the time Ace turned 5 Garp had told him about his father. But as a marine, the subject
of Roger had felt conflicting. On one end he had wanted to be frank with the boy, telling him
how the world would forever hate him for the blood in his veins. On the other hand, he hadn’t
wanted the boy to grow up not knowing where he was from.

The whole could have done with more elegance, and the conversation had left the air heavy
and the mood sour. He had left the morning after.

On his next visit, Ace had been angrier, more standoffish. It wasn’t until much too late that
Garp realized the boy must have found his explanation inadequate and sought answers on his
own. Then came questions of his mother and Garp hadn’t wished to make the same mistakes,
to make her a hated person instead, so he had stripped everything away from Rouge that
defined her as a pirate and simply left her as nothing but Ace’s mother. The woman who gave
her life so he could live.

This hadn’t worked as intended either, and the darkness within Ace only continued to grow.

Even if he had told Ace stories he isn’t sure it would have had the same effect. Nor would he
know what stories to tell. Every piece of information he had on Roger every memory was
seen through the lens of a marine.

In one visit Shanks had managed what he couldn't over the past 6 years. He had broken down
that anger Ace held for his own blood. If he was a bit more lenient, gave space for more
mistakes or just spent more time sitting with the boys than actually training. If he for once
reflected on the boys in front of him and the mistakes he had made, maybe that was just for
him to know. And maybe just maybe he’d have to hold off on hitting the red-haired brat and
instead thank him.

Chapter End Notes

A bit of a change in pace. I had been looking for a place to show Garp's side of things,
and thought here was very fitting. Originally this was supposed to be split in two, but
there was only so much I could do with this without it feeling repetitive. Garp isn’t and
will not be my main focus in this story, but I did find it relevant to explore his character,
especially in the way I have in this chapter. It will give a reason for his leniency further
down the line.

I also want to be clear, this is very much a bad parent Garp fic. Garp is not equipped to
look after children and his parenting methods are downright abusive. I will in no way
excuse what he has done to the boys in canon. From physical abuse to how absent he has
been in their lives.

I can recommend watching Ohara’s video on Garp on youtube linked here:

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=NnEjHqzwFwQ&ab_channel=Ohara

His analysis of Garps aligns really well with how I see the character and is some of what
I’ve attempted to convey in this chapter.

Garp is notorious for referring to people as brat in some iteration of the word, so when
he refers to Shanks by name its because he has respect for what the man has done for
him and his family.

As for the Chapter title, you’ll find the tie-in with Shanks’ backstory Arc which I
generally refer to as the ‘A king, A Father’ arc. There will be greater tie in to this
concept later.

This also marks the official midway point story-wise, and we’ll start to move the main
plot along much more. That of course means tying everything back into the canon
events of One Piece. We’ll open up this next part with the long-awaited introduction of
Buggy, as we get a reunion between adult Shanks and Buggy.
 Boy Wonder of the East Blue
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

It was strange really, Shanks isn’t sure he has been this nervous in years. He knows the crew
can feel it, as he paces the deck. If he has been a little secretive about where they are going,
then sue him. He didn’t need any more concerned stares directed at him. If the crew knew
they were heading towards another former Roger pirate they would certainly have questions.

But Buggy wasn’t just a member of his old crew, of his old family.

Buggy was Buggy, but Buggy was also Blue…

Though Shanks wasn’t sure if he had the right to call the other man by that name anymore.
He didn’t exactly know where they stood.

The last time they had seen each other had been after Roger’s execution. But that hadn’t been
on the best of terms. Buggy had been angry back then, angrier than he could remember
having ever seen him before.

They hadn’t actually spoken since, and the only confirmation he had that the other man was
alive over the years was when his bounty had popped up somewhere in the East Blue. But
that had been years after Roger's death, and for a while he had started to toy with the thought
that maybe the marines had gotten to him.

When that first bounty had come up, relief had washed over him. He had come by it on
accident and hadn’t even been anywhere near the East Blue. After that, he tried to keep tabs
on Buggy. Or as well as anyone could in this world.

Still. Knowing the other man was out there, alive, is very different from actually seeking him
out. Shanks doesn’t know what to expect when they meet up and that terrifies him. Buggy
doesn’t even know he was coming and the other never did like surprises.

Buggy looks exactly the same, yet nothing like himself.

Physically he looks much like he did back then. Sure he is older, taller, and his hair is
considerably longer. But it is still that same blue color he remembers, it is still Buggy’s face
staring back at him. It's his blue eyes and red nose.

There are small changes, like his clothes, or the fact that he now wears makeup. A detail he
already knew from the few wanted posters he had of the other. It was like an open secret on
the crew that he liked to collect wanted posters. There wasn’t really any rhyme or reason to
which he kept and which he didn’t. At least not to anyone but him. Posters from a bygone
era, and of people long dead, mixed with new ones seemingly at random.
But the way Buggy carries himself is different. Even as kids sailing the New World, Buggy
had been a bit reserved. Careful might be a better word to use. They had never been matched
in terms of physical strength, making Buggy the weakest by quite a bit. He often hunched in
on himself, and tried to appear smaller, like less of a threat.

That wasn’t present in the man before him. None of that fear or hunched-over form. He stood
a little bit straighter, with a little more confidence. There was less fake arrogance in his smile,
and more self-assured strength. Like a man who knew his own worth, and was proud of it.
The most notable difference was his haki signature.

He had half thought that Buggy would match the ocean he had settled in. Not that he would
have thought Buggy weak but…

the strength pouring off the man was surprising. For someone who didn’t need to fight all that
often, who was in a place where haki was a complete unknown, it seemed odd. Weirder still
was the fact that Shanks knew that the strength that is very clearly, and probably very
intentionally, pouring off the other man isn’t reflected in his bounty.

A mere 8 million belli.

He can’t help himself, extending his observation haki, focusing on all the unfamiliar
signatures he picks up. In the grand scheme of things most of the people are barely
noticeable. A few have stronger signatures, but that's only when you compare them to
everyone else. Really the crew is unnoteworthy. The average strength is barely more than a
normal civilian's.

It feels disappointing somehow.

Compared to his crew, Buggy is like a beacon of strength blanketing out and enveloping the
whole ship.

Then even more confusing, in one moment Buggy’s presence all but disappears. That power
tampering down until he only feels slightly stronger than the rest of his crew. It’s an
extraordinary ability and shows extreme control of his haki. This wasn’t something you just
did. Nor was it something he remembers anyone on the Oro Jackson having the ability to do.

He waits with bated breath for Buggy to speak first.

“Shanks.”

He feels disappointed even if he hadn’t actually expected anything else.

“Buggy.”

More silence, just two captains staring each other down from between ships.

“May I board your ship, Captain?” Buggy’s eyes are calculating.

“You may board.”

“Captain?” Benn’s questioning voice reaches him the moment he goes to step foot aboard
Buggy’s ship. With a simple turn of his head he tries for reassuring but it feels a little fake
even to himself.

“I won’t take long, promise.”

Every single member of the crew that they pass regards him with distrust. Calculating eyes
and sharp stares, it's not friendly in any way and the whole atmosphere is tense. Much like
the man in front of him. He has a sinking feeling that if he had been anyone else Buggy
would have sent him away with threats of bodily harm.

Shanks is brought to what can only be Buggy’s captain's quarters, though for all he knows
they could be in the galley. Shanks isn’t paying attention to their surroundings, he is too busy
taking in the man in front of him. Comparing him to the boy he had known.

They talk, kind of. He tries with the usual pleasantries but that just gets him a cold stare and
no verbal response. He asks about their old crew, and it gets him a reaction but Shanks isn’t
sure it's a good one.

Buggy clams up and the stare turns into an angry scowl instead. His shoulders tense even
further, he hadn’t even thought such a thing possible. There's a slight worry about the other
popping a blood vessel or something along those lines.

“Your a shit liar and an even worse small talker Shanks. You sure as hell didn’t come here to
reminisce about days past.”

"Ah got me there Bugs- Can I call you Bugs?” He doesn’t wait for a response, doesn’t wait
for the rejection of his nickname.

“You've always been more rational, more calculating. Always the smart one- You knew when
to call it quits or back away from a fight where I never understood when to live and let be."
He goes for a lighthearted but it doesn’t quite hit as intended

"Is that what you call being a coward?” Actually, it misses completely and Buggy’s voice
comes out in a sneer, and there is so much hatred.

“We both know it Shanks- Hell, everyone on the Oro Jackson knew. I never could compete
with you, though in the end, it didn't matter, they abandoned the both of us." Shanks feels
breathless and thrown of course. This was so far from how he imagined things to go. Instead
of pausing and taking stock of the situation. Instead of being an adult and deescalating his
mouth works on its own.

"That isn't true, they-" But Buggy cuts him off with a scoff, from one moment to another he is
up in Shank's face, punctuating his sentences with a push to his chest.

"They what Shanks. Still cared? Wanted to help? Didn't know we would be on our own?!"
It breaks something in him. Something he thought had already been broken, but somehow
within minutes of reuniting Buggy finds a way to shatter the fragments even more. He really
doesn’t mean to yell.

“YOU CAN’T TELL ME YOU DIDN’T HAVE TO BURY PEOPLE IN THE NIGHT. That
you didn’t have empty graves and nothing to fill them up with!” There is a flicker of
something in the clown's eyes. Regret maybe? Shanks isn’t sure but the dam has broken and
now he can’t stop. Crowding Buggy against the opposite wall as he continues on his tirade.

“They cared and you know they did! Yes, they weren’t all able to put a roof over our heads,
but we knew that when we decided to join. We knew safety wouldn’t be guaranteed.”

“Maybe so, but still-”

“Still What!?” He slams his hand into the wall beside Buggy’s face but he doesn’t even
flinch, simply meeting Shank's eyes.

"STILL! All I wanted back then was to feel safe, to not look over my shoulder every second
of every day. I felt like we were right back in those streets from before Roger picked us up.
To be able to rely on someone, for a while I deluded myself into thinking that person could be
you. I thought if nothing else you would always remain by my side"

All at once the fight leaves him.

"Buggy…" But the man just pushes him away, and turns his back in favor of glaring at a
wall.

"But you were chasing something else! Chasing a memory, the ghost of Roger. You still have
faith in Rayleigh and Gabban and that old crook Crocus. I lost that faith somewhere along the
line."

Silence takes over the room.

"When you said you wanted to be you're own Captain…"

"I was a coward, couldn't tell you I was afraid of holding you back, of making all the fears
and insecurities come true, but most of all I was afraid that you didn't actually want me there
and in a way I wanted to see if you would chase after me. You didn't and I understand that
just fine now. I probably wouldn't have chased after me either."

“This is about us then.”

“It is.”

Buggy wasn’t the boy he had met all those years ago in an alleyway. Things had changed,
maybe he had changed too, and just hadn’t noticed. The point was, the man in front of him
was someone else, someone he didn’t necessarily know anymore.

"What happened?"
"A lot happened."

“Tell me about it.” And then a lot more quietly he added on a please.

The rain was heavy and unrelenting in its downpour. Touching everything and making it cold
and wet. That's all he felt right now too, cold, wet, and grey like the skies above him. Red
could leave for all he cared, could go start the life he really wanted, be the pirate their fathe-
That their captain had been. The stinging in his eyes meant nothing, and neither did the
emptiness now filling him up. Everything was so drenched anyway that he could fool himself
into thinking that the extra wetness was still coming from the sky.

He was fifteen and curled into a ball against the brick wall of a building in some crummy
alleyway within Lougetown. The cheering of the crowd by the execution standstill haunts his
every moment. It replays while awake and even more vividly when he tries to sleep. That is if
he even manages to fall asleep. If it's not that then it's his exchange with Red replaying in his
mind.

He isn’t sure if it's been five minutes or five hours. All he knows is that Red and he has been
sitting on the pier for a long time. The sounds of a city set alight with festivities echos out
behind them. He refuses to look, to acknowledge that so many people are finding happiness
in the death of another. Not when all he feels is the stabbing pain of grief going through him.

“I’m going to start a new crew, Blue.” Red’s voice is steady, when he looks at the other boy
he sees determination. It confuses him. How could Red be so- Reselout. So certain in himself
when all he feels is lost.

It takes him a long time to respond. “A crew?” Red nods, and he doesn’t understand.

“But what about everyone else?“

“Everyone is splitting up anyway, like Captain said, the Roger pirates don’t exist anymore.”
He knows the captain said that, but it can’t just end. Not like that.

Not so sudden.

Did their bonds mean nothing? Did the family they had become disintegrate so easily? Why
was it so easy for Red to move on- He just-

He didn’t understand it at all.

“What about me?”

“You could join me, be my first mate.”

“Wha- First mate?!” That's not what he wants to say

“I guess you would want to be your own captain huh?” Not at all, is what he wants to say.

I would love to be your first mate is what he should say.

“Of course I do!” No. that's wrong. The thought of being a captain had never crossed his
mind. “Why would I want to be the first mate when I can be captain!?” What is he saying?
Why is it his mouth keeps moving of its own accord, why can’t he tell Red that he wants to
stay by his side?

“Besides, like you would be any good as a captain.” It doesn’t sound like him. The sneer, the
anger, the pure viciousness that fills his voice. Red flinches back his shoulders are hunched in
on themselves.

“So that's it then? we are splitting up too.” NO- no please, this anger isn’t meant for you. It's
for everyone else. It's meant to be directed at the world which took everything from us. Why
isn’t Red protesting, why is just accepting this?!

“It would seem so.” STOP, I don’t want to split up! Please Red tell me to stay!

“Well… Goodbye, and good luck Blue.” Don’t say goodbye… please.

“Like I need it.” Why are you walking away, turn around and go back. Apologize!

APOLOGIZE!

Apologize, apologize, apologize, apologi-

He doesn’t feel in control of his own body, it's like he is simply a passenger in his own mind.
Unable to turn around or take back the words already said.

Red had left him too…

No, that wasn’t right.

Red hadn’t left.

Red, his Red, might have stopped existing altogether.

Now it was just Shanks. Shanks who was so much stronger, so much smarter, so much better.
Shanks who didn’t need him. Not like he needed him, not like how Blue needed Red.

He wished he hadn’t said those awful things. Maybe then Red would still be here. Maybe if
he wasn’t so weak Red wouldn’t have left. He had always stood second beside him. Had the
rest of the crew felt like that too?

Had they looked at him and thought him weak?

When he got sick they had left him, they hadn’t wanted him. He would have been dead
weight.

Rationally he knows- He knows that they didn’t leave him behind because he was weak.
They did it to protect him, the ocean was dangerous, and the last leg of their journey even
more so. and- and now he knew that Captain had been sick. That Roger might not have been
well enough if they waited for him.

Deep down he knows that they love him, that they care.

But it was so hard to think rationally, to believe, when he felt so alone.

Birthdays were supposed to be happy times, then why, why was he holding a funeral on the
one day were things were meant to be okay?

He had stumbled into Spencer or rather, the man had apparently been searching for him.
Wanting to make sure that the government hadn’t yet sunk its filthy claws into him. That the
blood hunt hadn’t yet claimed his head.

Spencer had pulled him close, and the height difference hadn’t gone unnoticed. The last time
he had seen Spencer he barely went up to his chest. Now he could bury his face in the crook
of the other man's neck and cry without a problem. They stayed together, traveling, eating
and sleeping without separating. it was stupid, but he felt like a kid again. It took him back to
when he and Red first joined the crew. To the feeling of being six years old and hiding from a
storm within the crew's quarters. Huddled close to the adults as they shared stories to drown
out the sound of thunder.

Just like then he clung to every touch and every word of the other man, afraid it would
disappear once more. days turned to weeks and then months. Slowly but surely Blue felt okay
again. For the first time since Lougetown, he had felt like he could breathe, like he could
relax.

But then the Marines had come.

He still doesn’t know if it was a civilian or a marine that had recognized them. But someone
had, or at the very least rumors had started to circulate. Word got out that a pair of former
Roger pirates were taking refuge in a small town. They were taken by surprise, backed into a
corner as soldiers came knocking on every door.

They didn’t have time to run, to hide.

So Spencer made time.

Blue had practicably been forced out of a window, and Spencer had reached out, tears
running down his face as he told him to run, to not stop until the town was a small speck, to
find a boat and flee to the sea. To get as far away as he possibly could.
 He had protested of course. Unwilling to abandon the other man, to leave family behind. But
Spencer hadn’t given him a choice, and when he had tried to jump back into the building
Spencer had set it on fire. He watched through the wall of flames as the door was broken
down, as a cacophony of voices yelling and screaming drowned out the roar of the flames.

Spencer’s eyes don’t leave his, not until the first marine goes to strike him and he is forced to
turn around. Pulling out his own blade, he is horribly outnumbered. There are at least 20
marines making their way into the building. They aren’t you run-of-the-mill marines either.
One or two might be lieutenants but most don’t look below the rank of captain.

Spencer knew- He knew and still forced Blue out. Forced him to run away.

With blurry vision and shaky legs, he finally turns away from the flames. Forcing himself to
run. To ignore the yells and screams behind him.

Days later he sought refuge in the forest. He had been unable to find a boat and now have to
wait out the Marines. Under the cover of darkness, by a large rock, he chooses to hold a
remembrance. He didn’t even have a body to bury, it was just an empty grave with no real
grave marker. Anything that might have been left was burned. The fact that he was now
seventeen mattered little, as his family was slowly killed off.

Here, in the dead of night, mourning another member of his family Blue thinks. Thinks of
everything he could have done differently. If only he had been stronger, faster, more
observant. Maybe then Spencer would still be here. He thinks of Shanks, of how he changed
to fit this new world…

Wiping away his tears and quieting his own sobs. With the moon as his witness, he made a
vow.

One just for himself.

He would become someone new too. He would erase Blue from existence. Blue would die
out. The small scared teenager who clung to people would no longer exist. He would build up
Buggy.

Buggy who stands proud.

Buggy who would create his own safety for people who choose him, who relied on him, and
not the other way around.

Where Blue would die, Buggy would thrive.

Chapter End Notes

This was a very emotional chapter to write. from Buggy and Shanks splitting up to
Spencer’s death. There is a lot more to unpack as well.
After Roger’s execution Buggy is overcome with anger and grief, he ends up taking that
out on Shanks and then spends a lot of time hating himself. Those first few years Buggy
stumbles through life half blinded by his emotions, barely making it through each day.
He has nothing and no one and for the first time since he met Shanks in that alley, he is
truly alone.

When Spencer finds him he is half dead wandering the streets. Spencer like a few of the
others had tried to locate both Shanks and Buggy for years, but the ocean is vast and
children wouldn’t necessarily have wanted posters or articles in the newspaper for them
to follow. It is more luck than anything that brings them together.

Spencer’s death breaks Buggy all over again, and he becomes a wreck. This then leads
to him making the vow of living, in part to honor Spencer's sacrifice and as a big ‘fuck
you’ to the world.

The switch from Red and Blue to Shanks and Buggy very much symbolizes this rift that
has appeared between the two men. How neither of them really knows the other
anymore. They both changed a lot over the years and while fundamentally they are still
them, they also aren’t.
 The compass that leads you
Chapter Notes

Summer vacation is now over us, I've got a pretty packed schedule starting this weekend
as I'm going on two separate trips. This means the story will probably not see more than
one, maybe two updates if I can find the time, through all of July.

At the end of July I'll also know whether or not I've been accepted into my university, on
top of that I'm slowly getting back to work again. Meaning I don't really know what the
future of this story is going to look like. I've still got many plans, and I'm not in any way
abandoning the story, it just means that the streak of frequent updates is coming to an
end. (It had to happen sooner or later, I'm kinda surprised it didn't happen sooner.)

This is a passion project that I write in my free time and both work and Studies are
going to come first.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

He is 21, and it's six years since Roger's execution. Buggy is doing well for himself. The
skills and abilities he learned aboard the Oro Jackson are serving him well. Rayleigh's rigid
training regiment had been so easy to fall back onto. Strengthening himself in both mind and
body. He practices the skills he is best at, and fine-tunes them to an absolute art. He starts
with the basics.

He had never been much of a close-up fighter like Rayleigh and Captain. Long distances
fights weren’t his forte either, explosives are great, but guns aren’t really his thing.

Mid-range battles are where he exceeds, and his devil fruit abilities proved to be the perfect
addition to that. It allowed him to remain mobile, the chop-chop fruit gave him incredible
maneuverability, and it created an almost impenetrable defense.

He liked to fight dirty, to get the upper hand in battle, to take his opponents out while they
remained unaware. Lacking in physical strength was sometimes a good thing. People
underestimated you, they didn’t expect the guy who kept his distance, who was scrawny and
reserved to also be able to get in close. Just because close-quarter fighting wasn’t his
specialty didn’t mean he wasn’t good at it.

He kept it to fists and knives, having taken a particular liking to throwing-knives not long
after he had first set out to sea as a kid. He could hit a moving target from more than 150
meters away. Part of that was thanks to his haki. He had both observation and amendment
though he found one considerably harder than the other.

Like everything else he perfected the basics instead. Future vision was something beyond
him, but control of one's own signature, that was something he was good at. It had taken
considerable trial and error, and there had been a lot of days spent extending his haki until he
passed out from the strain.

But it was worth it.

Through it all he discovered that you could dampen your own haki output. Enough that you
became hard to notice. That discovery had been more of an accident and had also led to a
different discovery. Even those who didn’t have observation haki could innately sense those
around them. He wasn’t a scientist but he is pretty sure it's either similar or just the sixth
sense people often talk about.

He had wanted to test how long he could hold the dampening effect on his haki, and whether
it was something that could just be turned on or off. He had decided on something simple and
just wandered a local market, buying supplies or rather had attempted to.

Every vendor he went to he had to address before they noticed him, and every time without
fail, they looked either startled or confused, sometimes even a combination of the two. He
started testing the limits of it, emptying any and all pockets he came across of the content. He
had flared his haki up and down, and slowly a pattern started to emerge. The more he
dampened his haki, the better he blended in with his surroundings, to the point where he was
effectively invisible to the common folk.

Oh, that was another thing. He had always been good at sneaking around, and pickpocketing
wasn’t anything new. But since being on his own he had been relying a lot more on his
abilities to steal from those around him.

at 22 he is officially captain of a small crew. They are outsiders and misfits, most aren’t really
that strong but he cares about all of them. Watches over them, has their backs and puts a roof
over their heads. He teaches them that you don’t need physical strength to be strong. That
there are other ways to fight, to protect yourself.

Cabaji, Mohji and the show lion Richie were his first crew mates. The three had been
runaways from a sea-traveling circus. It had been shortly after he first made the promise to
change. They had been the same age as him, and while they weren’t running from
bloodthirsty marines, they had been running from people who had abused them. He had in
part grown with them over the last 5 years.

They had become his friends and the closest thing he had to a family once more. He taught
them everything the Roger pirates had taught him. They were the ones who encourage him to
start a crew, to set sail once more.

He had started with three crewmates, a lifetime of experience and a single compass.

Knowledge is power and information that can be bought and sold even more so. At first it
had just been a byproduct of his own constant paranoia. The fear still lingers in his system
from the days when he got hunted like dog. The government has mostly settled down since
Roger's death. No longer are they as jumpy, nor do they have people actively chasing every
whisper of Roger and his crew.

But old habits are hard to shake, and really it started with knowing what ships were close to
him. Then it evolved into an awareness of who was and wasn’t in the East Blue, what islands
did different crews frequented. Which navy base to watch out for and which ones could be
bought off.

At some point that network started extending outward, he had sold some intell to a few
rookies and then suddenly he had a whole business model. Getting an in with Big News
Morgan had seemed like a natural step after that, but he knew he need something worth
trading for. At the same time, his crew grew, both in number and strength.

Soon enough he had a whole network of information bartering set up. It wasn’t something he
was complaining about. It allowed him to control the East Blue- That might be an
overstatement.

Knowledge was power and his knowledge of the four Blue’s allowed him to puppeteer pirates
and marines without them even knowing. Keeping his bounty artificially low.

By 26 he has an established base of operation, working in tandem with the people of Orange
town. Trading protection for a place to anchor his ship and remain unbothered. The island is
small enough that it doesn’t have a marine outpost, and the outpost that is supposed to
respond to their emergencies is one of the sleazier ones. So when he offered up the people a
peaceful agreement, they were more than happy to take it.

His networks extend into all four of the Blues and well into the first half of the Grandline at
this point. He has a hand in several underground organizations, directly or indirectly. Most
prominently he deals with Big News Morgan, and sometimes even members of the
revolutionary army. Though the latter is mainly as a third-party informant, and they usually
don’t know that it is him and his crew that is slipping them information or leads.

The box opens with a small click and he studies the needle and the direction it is pointing in.
They are staying nicely on course. With the calm weather of the east, he can easily relax.
trusting the waves to take him where he needs to be. The blue waters of the East Blue had yet
to fail him.

He likes the calm, calm means safety. He values that above all else.

His fingers absently glide over the cold glass. it is still in perfect condition, all these years
he’s been taking care of it, protecting it. The only change is to the outside of the box. Its color
is starting to fade, no longer is it that almost black color, it's more muted. A notable
difference between the inside and outside of the box. More of the original color is also visible
and he’s sadly had to replace the bronze latch at the front.

The metal had given out a few years back, the delicate mechanism breaking from years upon
years of use. Though he had remade it to look exactly the same, it had been a tedious process
 and one he had done himself. Learning the intricacies of metalwork, unable to trust anyone
else to do it right.

He still remembers when Rayleigh had first given it to him. How when the initial wonder and
amazement had faded he had actually been a little confused. Why would Rayleigh give him a
compass he couldn’t even use? It wasn’t a question born out of ungratefulness, he would have
kept it with him even if it never would become of any real use.

But the question had remained, and he had approached the man about it.

“Why the compass you ask?” He nodded as the first mate chuckled at him.

“Well, we all have to start somewhere, we all need something to help us find our way.
Whether that's literal or not.” Buggy frowns at that, not really understanding what Rayleigh
means by that. after all he didn’t feel lost. Rayleigh seems too realize this and continues.

“A compass is a tool that helps guide us, it allows us to find our way even when we can’t see
ahead.

You are a bit like this compass Buggy, without direction. You and Shanks aren’t the same, he
is very sure of himself, he knows what he wants to do and who he wants to be. For that
Roger’s hat is a fitting thing, but I don’t see the same in you. You are still a bit lost, trying to
find your way and your purpose- mind you that isn’t a bad thing, you are still young. Being
lost is part of the experience.”

The compass feels heavier in his hand after hearing that.

“Much like how this compass doesn’t fit on the Grandline, unable to find its way. You might
have a place somewhere else, a place where you don’t turn aimlessly.”

The compass now points north, no longer spinning endlessly.

Whether Rayleigh had somehow known that he would one day make his way to one of the
blues, he isn’t sure. But the man's gift has gotten plenty of use. it has helped him more times
than he cares to keep track of.

And just like the compass didn’t fit on the Grandline, neither did he.

Chapter End Notes

And there we have the explanation for why I choose a compass for Buggy. Now had
Buggy stayed on the Grandline the compass would of course have kept spinning and so
would Buggy. I think he would have become a seafaring wanderer. Someone who
spends their life traveling from place to place with no real goal or motive. Like a
compass that can’t find north.

But I also want to emphasize that much like the compass whether it’s in one of the
blues’ or the Grandline it is never broken and neither is Buggy.

A hat knows what its purpose is from the day that it is made, which is very much like
Shanks. He has always known who or what he was. Maybe not the specifics but there
has never been this greater search for self that Buggy has gone through.

The fact that Shanks has lost part of himself throughout the years can also be relayed to
him giving away the straw hat. Like an acceptance of what he has lost as he passes on
his Captain's will, as he is unable to complete it himself.

A straw hat is something used for protection, and a compass is used to guide us.

Shanks is very much a protector he lives to protect those he loves.

Whereas Buggy now lives to guide his crew, to teach them all the things he has learned.
 Of Reconciliation
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

The silence feels deafening as he finishes telling Shanks how he got where he is. He isn’t
sure what had compelled him to open up like this. Maybe it was the nostalgia of seeing the
other man again, or maybe it had been the raw and unfiltered hurt lacing Shanks’ voice. No
matter what, Buggy can’t find it in him to look at Shanks. He doesn’t want to see the other
man’s reaction, doesn’t want his pity.

“Why did you come here, Shanks?”

Buggy feels tired as he hangs halfway off the railing body slouching, yet he doesn't feel
relaxed. He feels anxious and unable to lower his guard. His back is rigid and his shoulders
are tense. Buggy is certain that Shanks’ visit isn’t random, not after all these years of radio
silence. The other man wants something, it is just a matter of figuring out what that
something is.

“I met a boy…” Shanks start off slowly as if he is still hesitating, at this point, Buggy is
feeling annoyed and tries to convey it with his eyes. It seems to work, yet Shanks still
remains infuriatingly vague in his statements.

“His smile was familiar, so much so that it was almost painful to be around him in the
beginning.” It is not that Buggy doesn’t understand who he is comparing this mystery boy to.
But he can’t find himself to care if some random kid had the same smile as Roger.

“I bet my arm and the captain's hat on him.” That gets Buggy’s attention, and the clown looks
at Shanks like he was insane. To offer up not just Roger's hat, but his arm for this kid, either
the boy was something special or Shanks had actually lost it.

“I think that bet might already have paid off in a small way.” He raises an eyebrow at the soft
smile grazing the other Shanks’ face.

“What do you mean?”

Instead of answering the question Shanks ask another one. “Do you know where Rouge-san
ended up?” Buggy doesn’t actually know where Shanks is going with this, but he does take a
moment to consider the question. He hadn’t seen her or any of the other Black Jacks since
before Roger's execution. He always hoped the woman was doing well, that she had retired to
a nice cottage somewhere, but he had never dared to dig into any of the rumors circling
around her. Too afraid of what he may find if he did.

“I heard rumors of her retiring to the south but no I can’t say I do, why? Did you run into her
too or something?” It seemed like a reasonable explanation, maybe she was really still out
there and Shanks had just had a chance meeting with the woman.
“No, I didn’t, I ran into a couple of boys that looked an awful lot like her.” There were a lot
of things left unsaid in that statement. The weight Shanks put on the words, Buggy didn’t
want to actually believe that Rouge was gone just the same as Roger.

“You don’t mean?” Shanks says nothing, but he doesn’t need to, the answer to Buggy’s
questions is already there. It is just a matter of letting himself accept those answers.

“And the boy you bet on what does he have to with this?”

“He is their sworn brother.” That gets him to let out a huff.

“Seems a little on the nose.” He could still remember how the sake had tasted when he and
Shanks had done the same. It used to be something that made him warm and happy, now he
had a hard time drinking sake without thinking of everything he had lost.

“There was another reason I wanted to tell you about them.” He gives Shanks a look that says
‘Get on with it’, but the action only gets him a smile, which was a bit infuriating. He can’t
help but linger on every other time that exact look had been on the others face.

“The youngest-” “The one you bet your arm on?” He can’t help himself cutting Shanks off
with the snide comment. Trying to see if he can get a rise out of the other. Shanks doesn’t
raise to the bait, simply pauses to see if He’ll say anything else before continuing in the same
tone of voice.

“He’s got devil fruit powers and they may be my fault.” Shame and regret were both
emotions that seemed foreign when coming from Shanks. The other had rarely expressed the
emotions that Buggy was half convinced they were things he couldn’t feel.

“What, you want me to come and fix your mess or something? isn’t that what you have
Beckmann for?”

“Stop being so snide Buggy.”

“Or what are you going to do? Disappear for another ten years?” Finally, he gets the reaction
he had wanted, he gets Shanks to drop that well-crafted mask. The red-haired captain turns to
him with a frown, something vulnerable and unguarded in his eyes. There is a frown on his
face when he makes eye contact with Buggy

“Now that isn’t fair…”

“To hell with fair, we learned that quite early on didn’t we?” He whips around getting up in
Shanks’ face as he says it. Gripping the other man’s shirt. But Shanks is already schooling his
expression again, returning to that blank mask. Shanks doesn’t say anything and it just
infuriates him further. His knuckles are turning white from how hard he is gripping the shirt.
After a while a clicks his tongue giving up on getting anything else from the man. Letting go
Buggy steps back and away from Shanks. Wanting to create distance between them again,
despite having been the one to remove it in the first place.

“What did you want me to do about your fuck up?”

“Could you teach him?” His voice is quiet, and the look on Shanks’ face finally makes
Buggy's shoulder slump. Letting out a defeated sigh, somehow despite everything, despite the
10 years spent apart, Shanks manages to pass all his barriers, mental and physical. The worst
part is, the other man isn’t even aware that he is doing it. Hell, he isn’t even doing anything
really, he is just talking. But somehow that's enough for a small voice, that sounds a hell of a
lot like his kid self, to pipe up and just be there.

“I’m sure you are referring to his devil fruit abilities, but there isn’t really a manual for this
shit and each one is different. Not like he got the chop-chop fruit 2.0 now did he?”

“I know that, but I thought maybe you could help still. If nothing else I wanted to tell you
about Rouge and Roger’s boys.” He hates that he already knows what his answer is going to
be. Hates that Shanks still seems to have this invisible pull on him. It is of no one’s fault but
his own that the other man can sway him like this.

“What kind of powers does he have?”

“He’s got the Gum-Gum fruit, he’s a rubber person. But then you’ll help him?”

Letting out ‘Che’, was he going to help? “Yeah but just do me a favor, will you?”

“Of course anything Buggy!” Somehow that enthusiasm also pisses him off. Really was there
anything about the other man that didn’t piss him off at this point? And yet here he was
agreeing to go help some kid he didn’t even know, to control his devil fruit abilities. Shanks
should be owing him a lot more than what he’ll ask for.

“Don’t go making that disappearing number on those boys- I know you know what I mean.
you’ve gotten involved, to the point of no return it would seem. Whether you realize it or not
yourself is still up for debate.” It's easy to see how attached Shanks is. It is in the way he talks
about those kids. The fondness not just in his voice but his eyes. The ghost of a smile on his
face, even when Buggy had been so harsh against him. Even when he spoke of his failure in
letting one of them eat a devil fruit. Yet he can’t figure out how aware of that attachment
Shanks is.

“A bet like the one you made has consequences Shanks. When they come and bite you in the
ass you better man up. Don’t do what they did.” Don’t die on them, remains unsaid.

“I won’t.” There isn’t any hesitance in the answer, and Buggy recognizes the resolve Shanks
has very well. Still, he feels skeptical. The life of piracy is dangerous and unpredictable.
There is no guarantee that Shanks will be able to ever return to those boys. Each time he sees
them may as well be his last.

“The boys live on Dawn Island, just outside Fosha village.”

“Of course, they live on Dawn, what else did I expect?”

“You know of the island?” Who did Shanks take him for?
“Know of, Ha! I would be stupid not to keep an eye on that one, since it's Garps home island.
Man makes enough trips to the east blue that it's worth keeping in mind.” As if he wasn’t
keeping tabs on the island a Marine Vice-admiral frequentet.

“Ah, if you know that, then I should probably warn you.”

“About what, Is Garp somehow involved in this too?” He meant it as a joke, but the silence
that meets him is unpleasant. Shanks looks like a kid who was caught trying to the cake
meant for dessert right before dinner. Like he hasn’t wiped away the cake crumbs yet but
insists it wasn’t him.

“No, how did you- Shanks Garp does not have anything to do with any of these boys right?!”
Absently he wonders if he sounds as desperate as he feels.

“So he may be their grandfather…”

“Oh that's just fucking fantastic- so let me summarise, you went to Garp the fist’s home
island, adopted some kid who would turn out to be Garp's grandson, was the reason said kid
eat a devil fruit. Then- oh this is the best part- Proceeded to lose your arm doing god knows
what while protecting the kid, before you give him captains hat- His fucking hat! and now
your asking me to come to teach him what exactly, how to control his powers?!”

“Yes…”

“Unbelievable. Un-fucking-beliveable.”

“you're still going to go right?” The response is a long-suffering sigh from Buggy. “Yes,
Shanks. I’m still going. No point in backing out now”

When Shanks finally left, sailing off to God knows where. Buggy feels more drained than he
has in a long time. He walks back inside and catches Mhojis questioning eyes, but he just
shakes his head, unwilling to talk about it right now. He knows him and Cabaji will try to
conor him later to get an explanation. For now though, they accept his silence and let him be.
Something he feels infinitely grateful for.

It is funny how far detached from his past, from Roger, from Shanks, that he thought he was.
And then the other man shows up at his door and suddenly he is thrown back to that same
mindset, to the person he thought he had left behind in Louge Town all those years ago. If he
weren’t so irritated he might have laughed at himself, how ready to please, to forgive, a
traitorous voice pipes up.

Maybe it was time to accept that no matter how much he tried, there was no shaking the
effect Shanks still had on him. The unspoken bond that still remained between them. Maybe
he could use the excuse of training this one brat to meet Captain’s sons because he apparently
had two of them.

“Twins huh? I feel like that's somehow another riff on what our situation had been.”
Chapter End Notes

Emotions have been running high for the last few chapters, and Buggy has agreed to go
see the boys and help train Luffy.

Buggy wants to turn Shanks away, he wants to tell him to get lost and never show his
face anywhere near him. The two of them share so much history and at this point their
relationship is complicated. From here on out we'll see this whole situation be put on the
back burner, and their relationship won't really be explored too deeply from here. I
would love to do a more in-depth look at these two but that would add like another 10
chapters if I know myself right. Now there are still plans for them, and by the end of this
book there will be a nice little bow on their storyline.

I've already made plans for a story called The Pirates Blues, a 10-chapter story focusing
more on Shanks and Buggy's time aboard the Oro Jackson. I would like to know if you
guys would be interested in reading something similar but for adult Buggy and Shanks,
essentially putting more focus on how their relationship is slowly mending. Keep in
mind it will be quite a while before we would get to either one of those stories, right
now The Pirates Blues is planned to be the last installment in this series. You can see an
over view of everything I have planned and its status under series information.
 The man in clown make-up
Chapter Notes

I actually managed to find time for this. I'm still on vacation and won't actually be home
until late tomorrow but we've kinda had a damper put on our vacation which meant most
of what we were supposed to do these last few days have been canceled. Also all of us
are tired so we are just chilling doing our own things.

Anyway enough about the how and why. This chapter was an absolute bitch to write and
I've basically had to scrap and start over a couple of times. Not while on vacation but
like in the grand scheme of things. I've been trying to write this for a solid month and a
half if not two months. I'm struggling just as hard with the next one so you guys
definitely won't see another update until next month, by then I'll also know whether or
not I've been accepted into university.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

He would have to get Shanks back for this. He wasn’t sure how he would do it but he would
figure something out. Maybe he could filter a few rumors and old stories to Big News
Morgan. It wouldn’t cause any direct damage, but still be satisfying enough. Or maybe he
should just accept that Shanks had just as much sway over him now as he had then.

Dawn Island is slowly appearing on the horizon, and the unmistakable dock of Foosha comes
into view, looking exactly how Shanks had described it. For not the first time he considers
turning around, to pretend that the other man hadn’t shown up at Orange town and asked all
kinds of ridiculous favors. But alas he had come too far now to turn around. Other than the
promise he had made to Shanks, the possibility of meeting his Captain’s sons was enough to
draw him in.

He had only taken a small crew and would be venturing into the jungle the boys were
supposed to call home on his own. He doesn’t expect it to be difficult to find them. After all,
observation haki would tell him exactly where they are. But Buggy also hadn’t expected to
randomly run into them.

He notes the presence of a large predator first. He almost doesn’t notice that a second,
smaller, presence is clinging tightly to the larger one. Soon enough he can hear them as well,
the dull thuds of large paws running across the jungle. the thwip of leaves and cracking of
branches, only overshadowed by loud and high-pitched screaming, or was that laughter?

It has him stopping in the middle of the road only moments before a large beast burst through
the tree line about 50 meters further ahead. The tiger roars and bucks, trying to shake off the
smaller form clinging to its back. Its not long before two children follow hot on its tail,
coming through the treeline in a similar manner. Both of them are brandishing pipes as
weapons.

The two are screaming at the tiger to let go- Actually, that would be wrong. They are
screaming at what he finally identifies as a third child, to let go of the tiger. He also
determines that the screaming had in fact been laughter and the child in question seems to be
having a grand old time. From the looks of things, he isn’t really in any hurry to comply with
the whole, letting go.

Now he isn’t one to make assumptions, normally, but Buggy would bet good money on these
three being the kids Shanks had told him about. If not for the insanity of the situation, that
really reminded him too much of the shit they used to get up to with the Roger pirates- Then
the straw hat he would catch glimpses of every now and then on the tiger-ridding child, did.

It turned out that these boys weren’t all that attentive. After watching them kill the tiger, he
started not so subtly tailing them- well not subtle for his standards.

He followed them back to some clearing where they picked up two alligators. Then followed
them back to a treehouse. It gets him a good idea of who they are, and it is quite easy to see
how the twins had taken after their parents.

At this point, he figures he might as well reveal himself. No way to really talk to them if he
keeps sneaking around. The conversation starts as expected and he is met with severe
hostility. He has to dodge several pipes and ends up having to hold the twins by their clothes,
one child in each hand. At which point he can actually get a word in and explain who he is.

“Shanks sent you?” The blonde one is sharp. Quick to take stock and act accordingly.

“Yes.” Feeling out of danger from getting a pipe to his face, Buggy places the twins back
down.

“Why?” The dark-haired one still seems skeptical. It isn’t like Shanks is here to personally
vouch for him. Though it's a good thing to be worried, so he doesn’t take the mistrust
personally.

“Because he thought I could help that one-” Buggy points at the kid wearing a straw hat.
Who actually hasn’t moved from his spot around their campfire. The kid is still eating even,
happily munching away.

“-With his devil fruit abilities. And also because we share a connection to Roger-” “Your
Blue.” The old name makes him stop. It gives him pause and honestly throws him a bit off.
Buggy just stares at the black-haired boy, mouth open but unable to finish his sentance. He
had taken Shanks ‘chosen one’ to be the least bright of the three. Yet here he was using a
name he had all but abandoned over a decade ago.

“How do you know about that name?” It definitely comes out with more anger than he had
intended though the boy doesn’t seemed the least bit fazed at his sudden shift to hostility.
“Shanks told us. You are the one he grew up with right?” Shanks and his big fucking mouth.
That was just great, Davy Jones only knows what else that red haired idiot had been running
his mouth about.

“I don’t really use that name anymore kid, you can call me Buggy or nothing at all, got it?”
Eyes narrowed and, his voice is layered with an unspoken warning. Just daring them to try
him and his patience.

The three boys exchange looks and for a moment he thinks he’s going to have to argue with
them about it. Instead, they nod at each other like they just had some silent conversation and
it's slightly pissing him off. He’s going to tell them off again when- “Alright. Shanks just
hadn’t told us that you preferred Buggy.”

He lets out a deep sigh already feeling tired. “Well, he wouldn’t have known, besides his
recent visit we hadn’t actually seen each other in over 13 years.”

“That's a really long time, did you get separated and couldn’t find each other?” The innocent
and yet deadpan answer somehow manages to not be completely wrong.

“It’s complicated, but we split up on not the best of terms. We wanted to do different things in
life. Buts that was then, this is now. And right now I don’t feel like playing twenty questions
about my past with a bunch of kids.” That kid is just stares at him, it makes him twitch.

“What is it kid? Do I have something on my face or something, your staring is-”

“Your hair is really cool, oh and your nose too, is it your real nose? What about the makeup.
Makino sometimes wears makeup but hers’ always looks so boring. Yours look really
interesting, and also-” Buggy doesn’t really know what to do with that. He isn’t used to
people finding his makeup or just general get up cool. People usually frown at him, either
finding it ridicules or intimidating to standing face to face with him. They definitely don’t
complement him.

Whats more the kid just keeps talking. He also ask more question despite the fact that he had
just told him he didn’t want to play 20 questions.

On the other hand, the older two have remained quiet, save for the initial questioning. They
are watching him with skepticism and apprehension, things Shank’s boy decidedly does not
have. The kid is similar to the man in that way.

He watches them right back, not that they would know it. Buggy studies their appearances,
and the way they move. The small twitches in their hands if he leans closer to the younger.
Shanks may have sent him but they don’t trust him.

“-Are you good at fighting? Shanks is really good at fighting-”

He isn’t sure if the boy is an idiot or extremely perceptive. Here the boy is acting like he was
someone they could trust. Even if Shanks had sent him, that shouldn’t get him trust like this.

“-Shanks is probably stronger than a bear- like a lot stronger. Because bears are strong but-“
He ignores the chattering kid for now focusing back on the twins, not that the kid seemed to
really care whether or not he actually had his attention. The boy never left enough time for
him to answer questions anyway, making the whole conversation one-sided.

They looked different yet the same, the shape of their eyes is the same and so is the shape of
their face, though still round with babyfat he can see a shadow of Roger there. Of course one
of them has Rouges hair, though it might be a shade lighter than hers had been last time he
saw her. They both have Rouges smaller nose and curls. The color of their eyes are also
different from each other but they are both ferociously protective. Just like both their parents
had been.
Like the shadow of a mirror there is just enough there to not leave any doubt about who their
parents are. At the same time its almost hard to believe that a part of Roger have survived.
That these boys are living on, just under the nose of the Marines.

He is man enough to admit when he is proven wrong, and within a single day of knowing the
boys every expectation he had for how this would go, got flipped on its head. Now
somethings had gone as he expected, initial distrust and a more than a wild approach to life.
But everything beyond that was like throwing darts while incredibly drunk and with a
blindfold on. You never knew what you would hit.

Now Ace and Sabo definitely don’t trust him, not like they trust Shanks at least, but they do
trust him to not hurt them. More specifically they trust him to not hurt Luffy- Which he isn’t
sure when, but between Luffy’s word vomit and getting viciously interrogated, in this case,
vicious was more like a pair of small dogs angrily barking at your feet. At most, they could
nip your toes. Really, Ace and Sabo’s little protective streak was more endearing than
anything else-

He was getting off-topic. The point is, that somewhere along the line he had gotten their
names. Which he had opinions about, firstly Captain had really just named one of his boys
after his sword. Secondly, he isn’t completely convinced that Sabo isn’t also a reference to a
weapon, he just hasn’t figured out if Rouge would do the same- Who is he kidding, that
woman would totally name her child after a weapon as well.

Buggy found himself wanting to know more about the brothers. From listening to them talk,
to watching them bicker and fight. They were smart, smarter than he had first given them
credit for, even Luffy. The more he observed the more he realized the grace they were
moving with, the practised ease at which they traversed the jungle and worked together when
hunting.

The first few days they only allowed him to tag along from a distance. Like a slow building
of trust, he helped here and there but mostly left them to it. Then an alligator had swallowed
Luffy whole and he had rushed to get the boy out. There had been real panic in that moment.
In that singular moment between fishing the boy out and his panic settling down the
acceptance of where these boys fit in his heart had settled in.

It wasn’t some grand realization, it wasn’t earth-shattering. Actually Buggy had barely
registered the shift inside of him. It was like a natural evolution, the obvious next step. It
 would be two weeks before he actually remembered why he had even come to see them in the
first place. To remember that this was a favor for Shanks, and not whatever it had turned into.
But he also couldn’t find it in himself to care that things had shifted like this.

Chapter End Notes

Firstly, Buggy refers to the boys as kids instead of brats. Now he definitely thinks of
them as brats but refuses to use it. Brats are what Rayleigh used to call him and Shanks
when they misbehaved, and so to avoid reminding himself too much of his own past he
doesn’t use the word anymore.

There are two reasons why I’m specifically having the boys avoid using blue. since I’m
putting so much weight on this name I don’t feel it would be right to just have the
brothers refer to Buggy as Blue. Even more, is the brother's own history with names and
the meaning of preferring one name over another, they would all understand and respect
Buggy’s preferences no questions asked.

Also leaning back into the canon of Luffy calling his family by their name and not a
nickname. I would very much think that Luffy considers Buggy part of his family even
if Buggy is reluctant to do the same.
 City Run
Chapter Notes

This bitch fought me from start to finish and I am so fucking done with this chapter.
This whole section of the story is fighting me actually, and I feel like I’m losing. Also,
I’ve been reading this really good Bleach fic (Rest in Peace Vagabond (What have you
seen?) by Cer1dwen) which may or may not be influencing my writing, I feel like
something is different.

On another note Thank you guys so much for all the love you’ve been sending in the
comments for reading and leaving kudos. Some of you guys’ bookmark notes make me
cackle, it's glorious. But also, this has passed 20.000 hits. What? I never even dream- no
that's a lie, I always dreamed of writing something that captivated a larger audience but I
never actually thought it would happen.

So just thank you guys so much, and I guess welcome to all the new people who just
binged 28 chapters, you are the real ones.

As mentioned previously there will be an update on my schedule and the schedule of the
story at the end of this chapter.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Within minutes of meeting the man Luffy had decided that he liked Buggy. The guy was
funny, he looked cool and best of all he knew Shanks. That was more than enough for Luffy
to be hanging off of him. He knew that Ace and Sabo didn’t see it the same way as he did,
but that was okay. He knew Buggy was a good person, at least as far as the word good had
any meaning. It was something that, after spending more time with him, went beyond that
initial and childish trust.

It had been in the same way he knew, before eating his devil fruit, that the ocean would never
harm him. That she now mourned how he couldn’t step foot into her waters without
consequences. It was in the same way that he had seen past Ace’s hate and felt the loneliness
echo in his own heart.

He heard whispers of that loneliness in Buggy as well, though unlike Ace it wasn’t present in
his eyes. Instead, it was in his hands, his shoulders. The minor twitch in an expression, the
soft breath when affection was given, or in the guarded words which he spoke of his crew, of
Shanks, of anything and everything. Luffy saw it all, whether he realized what it was he saw
or not, and he latched on to those things. Relating them to himself, to his brothers. Most of all
to Shanks. So many of their habits were the same, yet different.

“Shanks taught you three to fight, and I’m going to teach you how to avoid fighting.”
When Buggy had shepherded them over to their training ground he had expected some kind
of training, some fighting. He had been excited to try and battle against another devilfruit
user. Because Buggy was a devilfruit user, something that had been discovered with the out
most excitement.

The man had on more than one occasion now, split himself apart, allowing his body parts to
float in the air like they were governed by invisible strings. Only to then reconnect them
seamlessly, as if a split had never occurred in the first place.

Now the clown was looking at them expectantly and Luffy couldn’t help the frown. “that
sounds kinda lame.” His words hold as much disinterest for the topic as he feels, and he picks
his nose as his eyes start to drift. Maybe an interesting bug or bird had found its way to their
training grounds.

“I’m with the others on this one, why settle things with words when a fist works just as
well?” Even Sabo wasn’t too impressed, and no matter how much he liked to argue
otherwise, the blonde was just as eager to settle his problems with a fist instead of words.

The lack of interest from the brothers doesn’t seem to dishearten Buggy, in fact, his smile
only widens. It is sharp and full of teeth, like a predator on the hunt “Who said anything
about settling things with words?” It draws Luffy back in as he feels curiosity bubbling up.
Clearly not the only one interested in what Buggy means, Ace sends him a questioning look.

“How else would you settle something if not words or fighting?”

“Control and manipulation.”

What follows is more lecture than training, it is complicated yet simple. Whereas Shanks is
all brute force and instincts, barely able to teach because to him it's always a feeling. In his
hands, his guts, his heart. Blood in his veins, adrenaline flowing through him, and cold steel
against his skin. It's the rush of battle and a single-minded focus on the enemy in front of you.

Shanks teaches fighting, not like it is a game of chess, but like playing with a jump rope.
Ability learned through experience. Something you can feel, you can hear, maybe you know
the person or people who swing the rope, their personality, their tendencies. Maybe you
don’t. Instead, you have to rely on your own legs to know when to jump.

When he teaches it's not as much a guiding hand as it is a friend standing on the sidelines
eagerly yelling ‘jump’ every time the rope comes close to your feet.

Buggy is calculated, forgoing the chess board and moving straight to the much more
complicated Shogi. Every move is thought out and well planned, two, three, or even ten
moves ahead. But Buggy is also an excellent teacher. He has spent the last decade teaching
his crew, so teaching kids isn’t much different. He boils down the concepts and shows them
how every ability and every piece of information at your disposal can be a piece on your
board.
Like a patient instructor that explains the rules of the game, introducing every piece, and its
advantages and disadvantages, before showing you how you can use it in practice. There is
something to be said about the covert and the underhanded. That you should only fight with
as much honor as your opponent has and even then. Illusions and power, and the illusion of
power, those are the greatest weapons any man can wield.

The art of fooling your enemy into thinking they have control when really they are nothing
more than a pawn on the board.

Of course, when dealing with children who are as wild as the jungle they live in, you can’t
expect them to understand or even take to all these concepts. A good teacher can bring the
best out of any student, but a good teacher also knows his student's limitations. So despite
Buggy's earlier statement, the first thing they do is in fact fight, or rather spar. He tells the
brothers to use their heads, to look at the jungle and see what is already there.

Predictably an hour of talking does little to negate what years of instincts have instilled in the
boys. They fight like a cohesive unit, filling in the gaps each one leaves in both defense and
offense. It is not perfect, not by a long shot, and they may know how to read the flow of a
fight but they don’t understand how to read their opponent.

They use each other, just barely, but their surroundings go unused. Keeping to the ground
instead of taking to the trees where they would no doubt have a greater advantage. Buggy
can’t help it when he shows them what it means to fight dirty.

They take turns attacking, Sabo swings left, then Ace swings right, lastly, Luffy comes from
the front. Rinse repeat, the pattern is so predictable he could be doing this with his eyes
closed, no haki needed.

When Luffy attacks he ducks low instead of to the side, picking up a handful of sand and lose
dirt as he goes. Then he moves, letting them get through another round of attacks, it looks
natural and like the boys are cornering him when the exact opposite is happening. He keeps
one of the larger trees right at his back.

Sabo charges and he throws out the sand while kicking up a bit of dust to his other side.
Predictably it makes the blonde stumble as he is blinded for a second, it allows Buggy to
easily grab the pipe and drag both it and Sabo closer. In one smooth move he both disarms
Sabo while blocking the rather lackluster hit from Ace. The other had been forced to change
course halfway through his own charge, so as to not hit his brother and lose much of the
attack's momentum.

It places Ace right in the line of fire as Luffy attacks. With Buggy moving out of the way the
boy's hand bounces off the tree and hits Ace, sending him to the ground and stunning Luffy.
At the same time, his hold on Sabo tightens. Keeping the boy completely at his mercy.

“And that’s a loss for you three.” Predictability became their downfall.

When sounds of protests come from all three boys, he explains it to them. “It doesn’t matter
that you can still fight. Not only did I manage to play you three against each other but I’ve
captured one of you. I don’t need to beat you physically if I can beat you mentally. At this
point, you can’t attack me without hurting Sabo.”

“But that's playing dirty!”

“No, it is playing smart. there is no fighting dirty when it comes to life or death. and there
certainly isn’t anything about fairness or honor.” This, Buggy thinks absentmindedly as he
meets Ace’s glare head-on, is where the real lessons would begin.

Many lessons are needed, of all kinds. “The three of you know the jungle better than anyone
else, use that. Use the terrain, gain the advantage, and fight dirty.”

Some keep to the practical, using and keeping to their surroundings. Buggy sets it up like a
game of tag, the brothers are ‘it’ and he’ll be their target. He chooses a part of the jungle, an
area that's big and diverse enough to give them plenty to work with. The first few times all
three boys run themselves tired without even coming close to touching him.

He reprimands them of course, “Not good enough, it’s like nothing I’m saying will stick, you
have time between runs use it.” Buggy nudges them in the right direction, he doesn’t want to
give them the answer. Not directly at least. They have to figure some of it out themselves.

“If I plan two steps ahead you plan six.”

They grumble and complain each time, but there is also a certain amount of excitement to
them. Like a hunger, they want to learn and they want to get better. It's both a competition
and a teamwork exercise.

Buggy can’t help the smile that breaks out on his face the first time he gets snared in a crude
hunting trap. While easy enough to dismantle and get out of, it is just what he wanted them to
do.

“You don’t have to strike first, you don’t even have to strike a killing blow. You just have to
strike with something devastating enough that your opponent losses the will to keep
fighting.” A fight can begin long before the first punch is thrown, and it can end before it as
well.

It begins the moment you are aware that you have an opponent and ends when that opponent
is cornered.

On their next game of tag, he pits them against each other. The one who can get the most tags
in an hour wins. When that escalates to who can tag Luffy the most he switches it up again.

“Knowing your opponent is always an advantage, but it is just as valuable to not let them
know who you are.” The matches become one on one’s, and they switch Hunter and Prey just
as often. Now one always has to be on the offensive or defensive.
*

The breaking of a stick, rustling leaves, feet patting quickly against the ground, a whistling
rings out over the forest. There's a pause in the running when a quiet ‘tag’ is drowned out by
loud cursing. Buggy finds them quickly enough and is greeted by a heavily sulking Ace. His
arms are crossed as he sits on the ground glaring at a happy Sabo.

“That was good Sabo, Ace you need to pay better attention. You are too stuck in one way of
thinking and it lets Sabo get one up on you every time.”

“I’m trying!” Buggy can only sigh at the show of dramatics, Ace having thrown himself
backward directing his glare at the sky, when glaring at people hadn’t helped. They all had
their strengths and weaknesses, Sabo seemed to have a natural aptitude for stealth. When he
hunted it was with precision and grace like the black mamba slowly stalking its prey.
Watching, the way Buggy had taught him, and striking with the ferocity Shanks had. It was a
deadly combination.

When he was the one hunted it was just as apparent. Able to traverse the jungle both from
above and below near silently so long as he didn’t go too fast. Sometimes even shedding his
eyes catching hat and overcoat for better cover, or using those same articles of clothing as
bait and allowing himself time to get away.

Ace on the other hand…

“You got distracted, you need to focus. You are letting Sabo play you like a flute and losing
because of it.”

He didn’t grasp the concept of stealth, not completely. If he got frustrated while hunting he
would run himself in circles, and when it came to being prey he became paranoid and that
made him easy to control and herd in whatever trap the hunter wanted.

Though where he lacked fines and stealth Ace had the best understanding of the jungle itself.
He moved like the water in a stream, always finding the path of least resistance. Traveling
higher in the trees and hiding among birds' nests and clouds. If he pressed his opponent into a
chase his victory was basically guaranteed. Though none of that mattered if he didn’t know
how to press his enemies into that chase.

“You are still not using your head Ace, Luffy is easy to manipulate you shouldn’t need all
that brute strength.”

“Why aren’t you correcting Luffy-” A fist hits Ace in the face while his focus is shifted.

“Again with the distractions. And I have higher expectations for you than I have Luffy. The
rubber boy is too much like Shanks, he only knows how to use his head one way-” As if to
prove Buggy’s point Luffy headbutts Ace sending the older to the ground clutching his head
in pain. Buggy winces in sympathy but doesn’t actually feel sorry for him.
Ace and Luffy’s latest run had morphed from a game of tag into a wrestling match to a fight.
Despite the fact that Ace had caught Luffy he wouldn’t quite call it a win for the older, as he
had given in to Luffy’s taunting and ended up fighting the boy.

With a deep sigh, he once more separated the two and called the whole thing a draw.

Not all lessons could be taught in the jungle. Taking to the streets and slums, using the riff-
raff, criminals, and rich snobs as unwilling participants in their game of tag.

“Today well try something different.” With those words, Buggy had led them away from their
usual training grounds. The path they were taking was familiar, it was one they had shown
Buggy after he asked about the close by towns and cities. As they crest the hill the
Greyterminal, in all its chaotic and vile glory, came into view. The smell hadn’t changed but
neither had the people living there. Curious but not yet impatient enough to be pestering
Buggy with constant questions, Luffy was for once listening and paying attention.

“How much do you three know about pickpocketing?” Stealing or thieving, wasn’t a new
concept to them, even back when Luffy still lived in Foosha those hadn’t necessarily been
unfamiliar words. At the time Luffy hadn’t need to survive by stealing and so didn’t really do
it. Though he had always been a troublemaker, to curious for his own good, and usually
unable to see the consequences of his own actions. More than once long fingers had rifled
through places they shouldn’t have.

Sneaking aboard merchants' ships to get a better look at them. Sometimes that also meant
pocketing small things he found aboard the ships. Usually nothing of much value, a trinket
here, a tool there. Then Shanks had told him about some of the things he had stolen during
his many years out at sea. Suddenly the prospect of taking something, not yours became,
exciting in its own way.

Still, it was never anything worth anything that he took, at least not to anyone but himself.
Concepts like money went over his head, still did, and he didn’t really get what was so great
about the weird paper. He liked coins though, shiny and pretty with decorations. Stealing
gained new meaning after he met Ace and Sabo, and so did money. It was still this weird
thing that didn’t really make sense, but now it was the weird thing that he needed to get
everything to set out as a pirate. Slowly it became just as much about the prize itself as the
process of taking it from someone else.

“We’re pretty good at it if I do say so myself.” Luffy puffed up, a particular pride filling him
at Ace’s words. They were smug, but he thought it was justified. After all, they had never
actually left empty-handed and regularly came back with plenty more than they set out with.

There is an easy-going smile on Buggy’s face, “Alright, then this shouldn’t be much of a
problem-” He gestures out towards the Greyterminal as he speaks. “-I want each of you to
find a target and steal their wallet. Easy as that.” A pause, before looking back and crossing
his arms. “Now who wants to go first?”
Eager to prove himself or maybe just to do something, Luffy jumps up one hand waving in
the air, and exclaiming ‘Me, me!’ several times. Only pausing when Buggy puts a hand on
top of his head smushing the straw hat down, it feels like pseudo hair ruffles and Luffy can
tell it is done in affection.

Choosing someone i easy, Luffy just picks the first guy he sees. Getting the wallet is no
problem either, all his training was paying off and he had gotten considerably stronger since
the last time they did this. The guy is tall and skinny, his clothes actually manage to be more
fabric than holes yet his face is set in a permanent scowl. The guy doesn’t even see him
coming, not until Luffy’s fist is colliding with his face sending the guy to the ground. From
there its no problem at all to rifle through his pockets. Except the guy doesn’t have anything
on him.

Before Luffy can choose his next victim, determined to get a wallet as Buggy had asked him
to, the man in question stops him. A hand returns to his head and Luffy looks up at Buggy.
He doesn’t look disappointed, not exactly, but the twitch in his face and the quiet ‘that’s
enough’ is telling. Luffy deflates a little feeling like he had failed. It doesn’t help that both
Ace and Sabo are snickering at him.

Luffy can only grumble as Ace gets his turn. The older spends more time choosing his target.
Observing the comings and goings of people and who is most likely to actually have anything
worth stealing. Luffy follows his eyesight when he pauses. Off to the left three bandit-looking
guys, with swords, his walking through the terminal. Most people are stearing clear from
them. However, their difference in approach stops there. Much like how Luffy had, Ace
charges in taking on of the three by surprise, quickly disarming the second guy, struggling a
bit with the two against one but ultimately ends up victorious.

Ace has a smug smile on his face as he throws down the small bag of money at Buggy’s feet.
Luffy expected to hear his brother get praise, but to his absolute delight, the reaction isn’t
much different from the one he had given Luffy.

Sabo’s victim is one of the guards. Unlike his brothers, Sabo is being a lot more careful, and
he doesn’t rush in with his fist raised. Instead, he tries to figure out where the guard's coin
purse is, before snatching it. All without being seen, or at least that's what he was attempting
anyway. It goes pretty well up until the moment he has to actually grab the purse. Refusing to
go back empty-handed he uses the moment of stunned silence from the guard after he is
discovered to land a blow and snatch the purse. Then instead of waiting to fight what would
definitely be a whole squadron of men, Sabo is quick to make it off and back into the
terminal. Hiding out between trash and small huts before carefully making it back to the
others.

“I’ll be honest all three of those attempts were disastrous, the only one who came close to a
successful pickpocketing was Sabo-” “Ha take that!” Buggy is quick to stop his gloating, “-I
said close. None of you successfully pickpocketed anyone, if anything you only served to
draw more attention to yourselves.” They had moved further into the jungle, just far enough
to be out of sight from any unwanted observers.

“I bet you couldn’t do any better than us!” Buggy just raises a single judgmental eyebrow at
Ace’s outbreak. It was almost to perfect a challenge. He had been pickpocketing all his life, it
was an art form he had honed to absolute perfection. Of course, he takes up the offered
challenge, but doing it in the slums would just be too easy. He’s a bit surprised when he
meets resistance to going into Hightown.

the prevailing argument being ‘They won’t let us through the gates’. With a heavy sigh and
an irritated ‘Wait here’ Buggy makes the not-insubstantial journey back to the kid’s tree
house. Finding what he is looking for and stuffing it in a bag before rummaging through his
own things for the last thing he’ll need and stuffing that in as well.

He is pleasantly surprised to find all three boys mostly where he left them. Tossing the bag
down in front of the boys he huffs. “Now that won’t be a problem, after all, you have these.”
as the bag lands its content spills out of the open top and colorful fabrics comes into view.

“You took our clothes?” Sabo sounds confused meanwhile Luffy and Ace have already begun
picking out their own outfits. Buggy just gives him a dismissive handwave.

“It's not really ‘taking’ if I bring them along for you three to use now is it?” It is the same
outfits from when they went into Hightown to get books. It doesn’t take them long to get
dressed in their little outfit, hat stacking included. Luffy is pulling at his vest feeling a bit
uncomfortable in the clothes. That's when he notices that there is still something in the bag,
curiously he pulls out the fabric of turns out to be a large turquoise overcoat.

“Who is this for?” the question gets his brother's attention who joins him inspecting the
clearly adult-sized overcoat. With a smug smile, Buggy snatches it out of Luffy’s hand, “That
would be for me, I have to match you three now don’t I?” Sticking one hand through the first
sleeve and then doing the same to the other as he speaks.

With a bit more time spent altering his appearance Buggy presents himself to the kids. Doing
a spin and everything that wakes the open jacket flares out a bit. Gone was the face paint, and
his hair had been braided back, like the hairstyle of one of those fancy ladies. He had
straightened out his white shirt and pants. Nothing much had actually changed but somehow
everything had changed. He held himself differently too and if Luffy hadn’t already known
him, he would have thought Buggy nothing more than one of those snobby nobles.

“That's so cool.” Clearly not the only one amazed by Buggy’s transformation, both Ace and
Sabo are gaping, Ace circles Buggy while he speaks and Luffy can’t help but do the same.
“How did you even do that?”

“A magician never reveals his secrets.” “Wha- you have to tell us!” Buggy chuckles at that,
“It is simply skill kid, I’ve been doing this for a very long time.”

“Now you have to teach us!”

“YEah, we want to learn as well.”

That soft smile and fuzzy feeling make a return as the brothers are literally jumping to get
him to teach them. It feels strangely good to be depended on like this, and their eagerness to
learn is certainly one he can appreciate.

“Some other time maybe, right now we have some snotty nobles to rob blind.”

The guards at the gate barely give them a second glance despite how odd the sight of four
nobles, one adult and three children, must have made coming in from the grey terminal. Such
was the power of the rich and all that. Making it through low town isn’t any trouble either
and neither is it when they finally come to the streets of Hightown. None of them looked out
of place and with a bit of gentle, and sometimes not so gentle, guidance from Buggy the
brothers were able to put on a just as convincing an act for any onlookers.

They keep going until they reach a large street market, with booths and vendors. Unlike the
market of some small community where you’d find spices and street food, greens, wooden
trinkets, or those cheap sunglasses. Instead, these are booths with jewelry, gems, high-end
fabric, designer clothing, and furs of all kinds. Deals here are happening more for snow and
instead of the smell of food, the air is clogged with flowery perfumes. Despite all this, there
is plenty to see, and for a bunch of street rats who live in the jungle, it is almost awe-
inspiring.

One stall, in particular, seems to catch Ace’s attention. A man selling high-end hats and coats
has his wears out on display. Ace comes to a stop, bright orange fabric and red beads that are
so eye-catching he can’t help but stop and stare. Blue faces both smiling and crying back at
him, his hand reaches out to touch, to feel the cold warm leather of it. Buggy has to gently
coax the boy away from the stall, though not without noting what had caught Ace’s attention.

“Alright, you three will wait and watch from here.” Buggy had seated them at a small cafe,
ordering milkshakes for the boys, a decision he was coming to regret as the loud slurping of
an empty glass came. Luffy was insistent on sucking until every last molecule of the shake
had disappeared into his mouth. With a twitch of his eyes at the continued noise, Buggy took
the glass and put it on a different table, an affronted ‘hey!’ coming from Luffy as a result.

“As I said, you three wait and watch, okay?” Ace and Sabo nod but Luffy still pouts after his
empty milkshake glass. “Luffy do you understand?” “My milkshake…”

“Oh for Davy Jone- I’ll get you another one kid, do you understand what I told you?”

“Stay here, then get another milkshake?” “Yes then get another milkshake.” Luffy loudly
cheers so much so that Buggy has to shush the boy. Luffy just gives a second more quiet
cheer after that.

With only minor reluctance at leaving the brothers unsupervised, Buggy makes his way
through the crowd. He allows himself to move along with the flow of the people, every target
guides him to his next, and none of them are left none the wiser. He doesn’t just stick to
wallets, watches, wristbands, hairclips, wrist cuffs even the odd earrings. All of it leaves its
rightful owner and enters his pockets leaving them none the wiser to what has happened.
 Most of them won’t even realize that they have been robbed until hours later when a hand
comes up empty while absently brushing a wrist or pocket.

His devil fruit abilities and haki are definitely an advantage but for this demonstration, he
shelves both of those abilities. This is simple muscle memory, something learned through a
lifetime of doing it and living on the streets.

Then as the icing on the cake, Buggy makes his way back towards that street vendor who had
caught Ace’s eye. He chats up the salesman, really leans into the interested buyer role, and
diverts his attention to anything and everything but the target of this theft. Through a few
smooth movements and some sleight of hand remembered from his days abroad Oro Jackson,
the orange hat with red beads goes from the hanger to the top of his head.

Sure the vender does take a small pause when he turns back around, but there is something to
be said about what the mind knows vs what the mind believes. Confidence, smooth words,
and a natural ability to blend in. Soon enough the vendor has forgotten that Buggy hadn’t
arrived with the hat on. After turning down an offer he simply walks off, back towards the
cafe where he had left the kids.

As he approaches he sees how they look out at the crowd, ah he thinks, they had lost sight of
him somewhere along the way then. Well, nothing to do about that now. With a smile an idea
form in his head. Without gaining their attention Buggy announces his return by plopping the
hat down on Ace’s head.

Chapter End Notes

Alright before we get into the chapter-specific notes as mentioned I have an update for
you guys, and what an update it is. I got both good and bad news, and well start with the
bad.

I’ve mentioned previously that back in March I had an episode at my workplace with a
customer that need the polices’ involvement and then subsequently caused me to be off
work sick, due to mental health issues as a result of that. Now after months of working
with a psychologist and finally being ready to get back to work, I get fired due to my
extended sick leave.

Now the good news, last Friday the results of university admissions were given out and I
got accepted into my University and will from September be starting my bachelor's in
physics and Astronomy.

Now as for what this means for this story. The release of chapters, while still not
keeping to a set schedule, will from here on out look more like what July has been,
meaning less frequent chapters. Studies will always come first, but when I have the time
I’ll definitely be writing. At this point I’m determined to at the very least see the first
two books finished.
Now chapter specifik notes. A lot of this was improvised, but some thought defenitly
went into it. I wanted to mirror chapter 22 Jungle run, hence the title City Run, with a
training montage from Buggy. It is very self explanatory but he teaches them how to use
traps and mind games instead of brute force and general fighting ability. As another
thing, Ace also got his hat, it was just too good not to give it to him here, a gift from
Uncle Buggy that he’ll treasure always.
 A Lesson in Lies and Card Tricks
Chapter Notes

Alright, You guys are probably wondering, 'Hey Misses why is there another chapter not
24 hours after the last one when you just said there would be longer waits?'. As this is a
series I have a greater plan for when and how I'm releasing the other books, and the
easiest way to announce that is with an A/N on a chapter. Now don't worry this wasn't
rushed or anything, this chapter was practically finished, have been for weeks if not over
a month. Now the timeline for the other books has changed a bit as time goes on, and i
will admit that the release of 'My Sweet Spring Child' got moved up a little, not a lot
though, but things just worked out this way, and I had the first chapter ready sooner than
expected.

Now 'My Sweet Spring Child' is an Usopp-centric story, set in the same time period as
this story. The two story lines are happing simultaniously and might even overlap at
some point. Specifically around chapter 38 of this book, where i want 'My Sweet Spring
Child' to be finishing up. Its a much shorter story with only six chapters, but I do
encurage ou guys to go check it out.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Slowly summer moved into early fall, and Buggy would stop in every few weeks for a day or
two, sometimes longer. He didn’t tell stories in the way Shanks did, Buggy was always more
closed off, unwilling to share much. That didn’t mean they didn’t get stories, though they
were usually mundane ones, and would practically be pried out of him by Luffy and his
insistent questioning. It would stories about his crew, a crew they had yet to meet, about the
people of Orange town, of the everyday and mundane things.

More often than not Buggy wouldn’t realize until after that he had even told a story.

Luffy couldn’t complain though, Buggy was teaching them a lot of different things, not just
fighting. For example, he had been teaching them how to better treat each other's wounds
when they got hurt. He showed them how to set up better traps for smaller animals. Buggy
had even been teaching them how to read the weather properly. Not that Luffy really took any
of those lessons in. Ace and Sabo were the ones sucking up all the knowledge like a sponge
might do water.

Despite not getting much out of the lessons, to the dismay of literally everyone else, he still
found them fun. they were something that made Ace and Sabo happy, it got them excited.
Luffy really liked that, in fact he loved to see his brothers smile. It was such a big change
from the gloom and doom kind of atmosphere that had hung over their heads back when they
first met.
That isn’t to say that Luffy got nothing out of the lessons. He could look up at the sky and
watch the clouds, able to tell which were storm clouds and which weren’t. He could feel the
change in wind and temperature just as well and know how bad a storm was. Sure he couldn’t
predict a rainfall down to the hour like Ace, nor could he use the stars to navigate as
effortlessly as Sabo, but he understood things. He grasped much of the basics, he didn’t think
you need any more than that. Not when his brothers did, and certainly not when the jungle
could tell him all he need to know. Animals would always know better than him.

When they run you run. When the birds seek shelter so do you. Don’t hunt where the tiger
does, take only what you need. Curdle the sick or the weak from a flock of animals, never the
young and strong.

The same could be said for fighting, it wasn’t that he couldn’t follow all of Buggy’s lessons,
he just didn’t want to. Not when it was so much easier to just punch the enemy in the face
and be done with it. He didn’t understand the need for convoluted tactics or greater extortion
schemes. Lying and sneaking about just wasn’t enjoyable, and if something wasn’t fun then
there really wasn’t any reason to do them.

Though there was one lesson Luffy really liked.

Lying was something he was exceptionally bad at, it was also something he had come to
absolutely loathed. from adults especially, the rich and noble, how they lied and cheated their
way to the top while stepping on those beneath them. Most of this hate came from the stories
Sabo would tell of high town, some of it came from that awful feeling when he realized
someone had lied to him. It also made people so much harder to understand, especially when
it came to small things, why lie about something you like or someone you hate? that just
seemed dumb.

For that same reason he also hated having to lie to others, the whole experience with that
store clerk in High Town comes to mind. How much he had wanted to apologize to her, to tell
her that his brothers didn’t actually mean the things they said. There was also his whole
promise to Shanks, to not lie unless it meant the safety of those you care about.

So in general Luffy saw lying as a bad thing, something you should never do. Especially to
those that you care about. It is so ironic then, that cheating at cards would be the thing he
latches on to.

It had been on a rare visit where they had not only gotten a story, but a story from when
Buggy and Shanks was still sailing with Roger. Granted the story itself had nothing to do
with Roger. Instead, it had been about some of Rouge's crewmates. Coat tails O’Malley, a
woman who had just as much flair and showmanship as Buggy. A trickster and master of
cards and deception. Buggy told them about Grace. How she had taught him every trick to
cheat at cards. The whole thing had been done with demonstrations and a myriad of different
card tricks.

The sky may be dark but the sea is glowing with light from their ship. It is warm yellow and
orange hues that mix like liquid fire on the surface of the water. It is just as mesmerizing as
the blue in the daytime and feels reminiscent of a bonfire, the splashing of seafoam against
the side of their ship is like kindling flickering up in the sky. Like they are sailing on top of a
campfire instead of the ocean.

Music and song rise up to the heavens and fill out the emptiness between the ocean's own
song and dance. The Oro Jackson is gently bopping in the waters, accompanied like on so
many other nights of similar making by the Las Vega. Shanks is occupied with the serenity,
watching the waves and the sky and the liquid fire beneath them.

Buggy however is enamored with the adults, with their songs and dances. With how their two
crews intermingle and interact. People watching, something he had come to enjoy very much,
whether it was his own crew or strangers on a new island. Observing, learning, and
cataloging, but also enjoying and appreciating what he has and the people he loves. To see
this carefree and happy atmosphere, to experience this freedom that the sea has instilled in all
of them.

He finds it simply breathtaking.

Card games were an oh-so-common sight aboard both Las Vegas and Oro Jackson, especially
on nights like these. The adults would often sit long into the night playing cards and betting
on their latest treasure haul. To gamble and play and simply have a good time. Sometimes he
watched from afar, like tonight, other times he couldn’t get close enough. eyes glued to the
deck and nose practically touching the hand of whichever crewmate he had chosen to observe
for the evening. Fascinated by each game, how the rules differed, and the way each person
played their hand accordingly.

A hand in his hair breaks his stare from the circle of men playing poker. Grace gives him a
sharp smile. “You not going to join their circle tonight?”

“I don’t know…” he had seen them all play before, and knew how they liked to play their
hands. Grace just hums, a curious sound and silence falls over for bit as she watches with
him. Practiced eyes moving from person to person with sharp intuition. Then-

“You want to learn how to play properly?” The question takes him off guard, it wasn’t that he
wasn’t allowed to play. And he was sure if he asked any one member of their crew would be
more than willing to teach him properly, but…

But he just never could make himself ask.

“You’ll teach me?” She hums again and waves her hand toward the circle of men, “You are
good at observing- you might have a knack for it kid.” She pauses giving him a side long
glance.

“Who do think will win the round?” He stares at her for a moment, feeling hesitant. Poker
was kinda convoluted and he still didn’t grasp all the rules, but… Looking at the men in the
circle, “I think Jackson is going to win, he’s got some trick up his sleeve.” “Hmm, how do
you know he isn’t feinting?” She isn’t arguing against him, and she isn’t judging his answer,
it gives him more confidence. “His hands, they always twitch a bit when he gets a good
hand.” The smile Grace sends him is downright predatory, but he doesn’t feel like prey, if
anything he feels like her hunting companion.

“I knew you were good at observing.” Its acknowledgment, praise even, his assessment
hadn’t been wrong.

Grace was an immaculate card player no matter what the game was. Even before that night
she had often entertained them with small sleight of hand magic and always managed to
baffle him with new card tricks. Naturally, he had often gravitated towards her during joint
game nights as well. Something that clearly hadn’t gone unnoticed. She ended up taking him
under her wing, coattails?

She started with poker, explaining the rules and game, then it was blackjack, Rummy, Crazy
eights, Hearts, and Spades. Any and all card games that she knew, even some none card
based games. The tricks of roulette, Baccarat and Crabs, taught him how people cheated.
From false shuffling to mucking, the secret to cold decks and how to spot another cheater.

Then she let him lose on the crew, where they worked on tells, his own and how to read
another person's tells. The use of tells outside of friendly game nights, like when fighting
against an enemy. Honing his already impressive observation skills to a new level. When he
still hungered for more knowledge she taught him magic tricks. He had noble and quick
fingers, a result of spending much of his time on the streets pickpocketing people, it translate
amazingly into sleight-of-hand card tricks, which he then re-engineered to use for thieving.

By the time Buggy was thirteen he wasn’t just a silent watcher at game nights but an active
participant, managing to paw every last cent off of men three times his age.

Luffy was similar to Buugy in some aspects, he was observant scarily so. Nothing really went
past the boy and it was only his own intellect that stopped him from putting the pieces
together of a puzzle right in front of him. When it came to people's emotional state, to being a
judge of character not even Buggy had been as good as Luffy at that age. Call it a gift or call
it instinct, Luffy had a way of looking and listening to people that allowed him to see past all
the barriers and lies most tried to construct around themselves. He could tell one's true
intentions even if you sometimes you weren’t even aware of them yourself.

The boy did so naturally and without thinking about it. What might appear to be taking
people at face value was an ability to pick apart motivations and personalities leaving only
the bare bones core of the person in question.

Poker was a game and one that was worth winning. It was fun to play with people, to be
misleading in a harmless situation. It was exciting to use these tricks that Buggy had told
them about and it was almost exhilarating to drive his brothers up the wall with frustration.
To be the one in charge for once.

“How do you keep winning?!” Ace harshly threw his cards to the ground, while Luffy could
only respond with loud laughter. Finding endless joy in the older boy’s struggles.
 “Come on Ace, it's Luffy. It is probably luck more than anything else.” Sabo wasn’t faring
much better in the game either, both of them are on a losing streak, and Luffy was on a
winning one.

“No, the kid knows what he is doing, and you two are losing because of it.” Buggy briefly
glances up at them from where he is watching the cards. His tone remains neutral, as he sets
up another round for them to play, shuffling the cards and dealing them out.

“But that doesn’t make sense, Luffy is the worst liar I’ve ever seen! You have to be helping
him!” Ace points an accusing finger at Buggy who just raises an unimpressed eyebrow in
response.

“Well, he’s been bluffing you two pretty good so far.” then with narrowed eyes continues,
“Besides I haven’t taught him anything I didn’t also teach you two.” the last card is given out
and he puts down the deck with a certain finality. Meanwhile, Luffy hasn’t stopped smiling,
absorbing the praise.

Ace and Sabo both grumble a bit more, but the game proceeds. Buggy dealing them cards as
the round continues. It ends the same though, Luffy takes another win and leaves his brothers
irritated and confused. At some point, it evolves into a full-on brawl between them, Ace
insisting that Luffy is getting help from Buggy, and the boy holding on to his innocence.

Chapter End Notes

Grace and Buggy were partners in crime, swindling everyone out of every last cent they
had. It got to the point that they were permanently banned from game night.

Now history is going to repeat itself with Buggy and Luffy. I think it’s hilarious that
Luffy is a notoriously bad liar but for some reason when it comes to card games, he
becomes the complete opposite. I like to think much later down the line when he has
formed his crew they’ll be playing cards and no one can understand how Luffy, their
idiot of a captain is winning. Nami would be the first to figure it out and 100% uses
Luffy to gain more wealth.

Though story wise I also think that Buggy and Luffy share some qualities, they just use
those abilities very differently. I also try to walk the very narrow path of not making
Luffy a complete idiot while still maintaining some of his airhead(ed?) nature that we
see in the show. But also showcase some of the ways in which he is smart. It can pretty
much be summed up in that, Luffy thinks very differently from everyone else.

Also if you didn't see the note at the start I encourage you to go read it and then check
out the first chapter of 'My Sweet Spring Child' the second book in Red-verse.
 Winter Survival
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

By late fall, the temperatures had really begun to drop. In the daytime, it wasn’t really a
problem but at night Luffy found himself curling further up against his brothers in an attempt
to retain more heat. It wasn’t too bad just yet, thankfully it hadn’t begun to freeze, but the
difference was noticeable.

You could feel the change in the jungle as well, everything was more chaotic. The bigger
animals are out and about, they always got like this right before winter. In a month or so
everything would quiet down as animals started to hibernate. Last winter they had stayed in
Dadan’s hut along with the bandits. They had tried to stick it out, huddling close for warmth,
wearing every piece of clothing they had to be. But it didn’t help the cold.

But the real nail in the coffin, a couple of weeks into winter, when the first snow had fallen,
Luffy had fallen sick. It wasn’t too serious, just a simple cold. But even that could be
dangerous if not taken care of properly. Ace had been completely out of it when they realized
what had happened. Sabo only managed to be slightly more rational, both had been worried
out of their minds as Luffy slowly recovered. It was an experience they didn’t want to repeat
this year.

Despite how sturdy their treehouse was, it did little to keep in the warmth. Their windows
had no glass so the winds would constantly sweep through. If they didn’t do anything they
would have to seek better shelter when the first night freeze came. Though already Buggy
had been pushing for them to do something about it. The adult had worried over the state of
their home, and how fast winter seemed to be approaching this year.

“-What you three need are proper windows and a way to heat up that tree house of yours
without burning it to the ground, that is.” Buggy had shelved their usual lessons in favor of
inspecting the tree house. Luffy had watched him pace the building several times before he
even addressed them.

He could hear Ace scoff at Buggy’s words and turned to the older who had his arms crossed
and was leaning against one of the walls.

“Easier said than done. Window materials are hard to find in the grey terminal.” The terminal
had no shortage of broken glass sure, but they couldn’t really use glass shards for anything.
Well, anything other than improvised weapons that is. It would be one in a million chance
that they found just an untouched glass pane, let alone enough for the whole tree house. Not
even to mention how precarious it would be to get a glass pane through the jungle without
breaking it.

Then came the installation of the window- really it was too much of a hassle for them to even
attempt something like that. All points they also brought up with Buggy.
“What if you don’t have to find them in the Greyterminal?”

“Windows isn’t really a thing you can steal from high town either, and even if we could I
don’t know how we would get it back here without damaging it.” Buggy pauses and he looks
like he is thinking, though he doesn’t share any of those thoughts, it leaves Luffy curious as
to what the man might be planning.

“If you really want to do this then I have a solution for the window problem, you three need
to get materials for a fireplace- That you can do with things from the grey terminal.”

After some more back and forths with Buggy, he gave them a small list of things scribbled on
an old piece of paper. Metal scrap, metal barrel, piping, and a few other things he isn’t really
sure what is, are penned down with neat and even letters, the ‘s’ even has a little swirl on one
end.

Luffy didn’t really get how these things could make them a fireplace but Buggy seemed to
know what he was doing, and he never said no to a trip to the Grey Terminal. Despite having
only just gotten there the Clown left later that day, stating ‘We can’t put it off any longer or
you’ll be icepicks by my next visit’. Luffy thought he was a little overdramatic with that one.

Buggy had been right to assume that materials for what he wanted to make would be easy to
come by. It only took the brothers a couple of trips and some questions about certain parts,
but soon enough everything had been gathered and without much of a hassle. Though not
everything could be found in the Grey terminal and what the brothers didn’t get he made sure
to bring along. Buggy also made sure to bring his own tool box, inventing and building
wasn’t anything new, he just rarely did it on a large scale. More often than not the things he
built were made to be used as weapons.

Still, the principals were the same, so throwing together a blueprint and then bringing it to
life wasn’t too demanding of a task. It was slow work seeing as the brothers could only be of
so much help. and he wasn’t about to let them near some of his more dangerous tools.

What he set out to build for the boys is a furnace. Using a metal barrel as the burn chamber,
with piping covered in insulator, so as not to burn down anything, to carry out the smoke.

The biggest problem was burning through the bottom of the barrel and then the floor. To fix it
they simply placed a layer of the burn insulator, then a form-fitting metal plate, before
welding the plate to the barrel. Just to be on the safe side Buggy had a secondary larger metal
plate placed between the barrel and the floor. Finishing by making a hatch in the side of the
barrel so firewood could be fed into the flames.

Along with the installation of proper windows, the tree house looked less like a shack built
by a couple of kids, and more like an actual house people lived in. All positive change, along
the way he also helped them do some minor fixes or improvements to the walls and stuff.
However he was pleasantly surprised and left feeling immensely proud of how few
improvements the tree house actually needed.
The whole structure was sturdy and he could see how plenty of ingenuity had gone into it,
though at the same time, small imperfections made it clear that this wasn’t Mede by skilled
carpenters or builders.

The only major fix was he helped them add further support, both inside and out. Ensuring
that the treehouse would withstand years of abuse, before any major fixing would be needed.
The roof had many patchy holes and water leaking in between the folds of tiles and paneling.
He noted to himself, that when summer rolled around he should bring a few extra hands and
have the whole thing redone. For now, he simply helped secure a tarp over top to stop any
leaking. It would do for the winter, snow would pile up and protect the thing from blowing
off.

The floor was sturdy and the walls would hold. All in all an incredible feat from three
children.

Before they know it winter has moved in. Frost is in the air, hot breaths coming out in white
clouds and snow crouching beneath boots. The jungle’s normally vibrant green color scheme
has been replaced by a white and barren landscape. Naked trees towering high and providing
no shade from the midday sun. Just like its vibrancy the life seems muted, but things are no
less beautiful if you are the type of person to stop and admire the scenery. Some might even
consider this white and untainted vision more beautiful than the lushness it holds in the
warmer months.

Luffy isn’t one to look out at the horizon and admire the sunrise. he doesn’t stop to marvel at
how the light passes through the ice picks hanging off large branches. Instead, he wonders
what they taste like and whether they would make for good weapons. He finds the visual of
those spikes crashing to the ground and shattering into a thousand pieces delightful. Even
makes a game out of it with his brothers, seeing who can make the most crash to the ground
by throwing rocks and small twigs at them. It is one of many games that they play in the
snow.

Every morning they set out warm and dry, then every evening without fail they return with
red noses, cold hands, and wet boots. More than one joke about how they look like Buggy
has been cracked over those red noses.

Another day, another hunt. Food is more scarce now, but they don’t have that much trouble.
Between the improvements in fighting and the things Buggy has taught them about trapping,
they never struggle to put food on the table. They are on their way home, kill in tow. This one
belongs to Luffy. A large boar he had managed to snag all on his own, a first for him. He was
of course, and rightfully so, very proud of it. Luffy had insisted on carrying it himself, that
wasn’t the problem.

What they hadn’t taken into account was that they weren’t the only hungry ones hunting in
the jungle.

*
Luffy’s legs shook but he refused to back down, this was his kill and he’d be damed if he let
the tiger lord take it from him.

Ace and Sabo are yelling for him in the background, but he can’t hear them. All he can hear
is the beating of his own heart as that paw comes racing toward him. He braces with the pipe
despite knowing that it won’t do much against the tiger’s strength. As predicted the paw
sends him flying, but instead of bouncing off the cliff side hands catch him mid-air.

“You need to be more careful Luffy.” The slightly gruff but no less familiar voice has a smile
breaking out on Luffy’s face.

“Buggy!”

Luffy’s feet touch the ground and the hands disappear, he follows them to where they connect
up to the man in question. Buggy looks as he always does, though the blue of his hair almost
blends in with the snow and clear sky. “You stay here, yeah? I’ll take care of the big cat.”

Luffy protests, of course, he wants to do this himself. “But that’s-”

“No buts.” As Buggy passes him he places a hand on Luffy’s head silencing anymore protest.
Meanwhile Ace and Sabo practically run Luffy over in their worry, fuzzing and checking him
for injuries.

The tiger growls but Buggy doesn’t seem the least bit fazed. It hovers over the hog they had
killed teeth bared and lips pulled back in a snarl. Luffy can’t see his face but from his tone it
is clear that Buggy is smiling.

“Here kitty, nice kitty-” There is a smile on Buggy's face as his hands and arms split in
several places, floating out from his body. One hand floats out in front of the tiger making a
beckoning gesture while the man walks around the clearing. Guiding the tiger's attention
where he wants it.

Luffy watches how the tiger launches itself at Buggy with a growl. The animal is clearly
aiming to maim or kill going for Buggy’s throat but the man is playing with the cat like it was
a tenth of its size. Taunting and moving away at the last second. Like someone who was
holding a stick with a mouse in front of a small house cat. Except Buggy is both the hand
holding the stick and the mouse in this instance.

When the tiger turns around it's like Buggy disappears, more accurately Buggy gets fussy
around the edges. In the same way, something might get blurry if you cross your eyes, more
shape than man, and hard to follow.

Luffy doesn’t realize that his attention has drifted until he watches the tiger turn in confused
circles. Realizing he can’t see Buggy. Just the shape and colors in the corner of his eyes that
make him up.

The tiger looks even more confused than he feels, it growls out into the air going in circles.
As if appearing out of thin air, one of Buggy’s hands is holding it down. Meanwhile, he walks
around it, and with his other hand Buggy pets the cat.
“That's a good kitty. Now if Mohji was here I’m sure he would be able to calm you down
better than I could.” Buggy pulls his petting hand back, and he almost seems apologetic as he
speaks.

“This will hurt, but you’ll be okay big guy. After all, can’t have you hurting these boys.”
With a single yet well-placed punch, the animal goes limp. It is definitely still alive. Luffy
can see how its body rises and falls with each intake of air. Afterwards, Luffy runs back over,
barely giving the knocked-out tiger a second glance. While Buggy hauls the dead crocodile,
the thing this whole fight had been about, over his shoulders.

Luffy beams over the appreciative look on the older man's face as he asses the size of it. At
the same time, he feels energy buzzing under his skin from watching how Buggy handled
himself in a fight. Even together that tiger wasn’t something he and his brothers could have
defeated on their own. Despite knowing this pride and stubbornness had prevented Luffy
from backing down when it tried to steal his kill.

“That was so cool Buggy!” Buggy laughs at the statement as Luffy hangs off one of his arms.
“Well a cat of that size shouldn’t be a problem. After all, Richi is even larger.” That makes
Luffy pause, as confusion and intrigue fill him in equal measures.

“Richie?” The name is familiar, but he can’t really place it. Sabo, however, can, “It’s one of
your crew members right?” Him and Ace join them, hauling along their own kill as the four
start walking back towards the treehouse.

“Yeah? Haven’t I told you about Richi?” Buggy looks down at them one eyebrow raised in
question, like he can’t quite remember how much he has told them.

“Is he a tiger too?!”

“Not a tiger, Richie is a lion and a big one too. Mohji is his handler, though Richi doesn’t
actually need much handling, he’s a clever cat after all. He is one of the first members of my
crew too.”

That one sentence opened up a whole new world of possibilities. Things Luffy hadn’t even
considered before, to have tigers, lions, gorillas, or maybe even a bear. If he had a bear he
would definitely have the best crew. A tiger or lion was good too. Maybe even a tiger-lion-
Or a tiger-lion-bear! That would definitely beat anything his brothers could get.

“That's so cool, you have a lion on your crew- I want a lion too, maybe a tiger as well.
They’ll be just as cool as Richi!”

“Hmm, then you’ll have to find a beast tamer yeah? or learn to tame them yourself.”

“Right, I’ll get a beast tamer for my crew then!”

The cold of December was definitely nothing to scoff at. But between the new additions to
their treehouse, their improvements to hunting, and Buggy’s visits they make do. Some nights
would always be colder than others, some days hunting more trying. But they were surviving,
 practically thriving this year. Despite, or maybe in spite of, the winter’s iron-tight hold on the
jungle.

Chapter End Notes

I really wanted an accurate representation of what kids can actually do, and it's more
than you might think. I’ve been a scout for 14 years and the things I could do at 13 were
kinda wild, plus I’ve got experience working with the younger kids now, and you might
be surprised about what 3-5, 10-13 year-olds can do in terms of pioneering. So I
definitely don’t think what the brothers have built is out of the realm of possibility. Not
when I’ve helped build a working swing carouse, with rope and branches, twice. You
know one of those where you are lifted off the ground on a swingseat and spun around.
One used a plastic bucket as its turn mechanism, the other used a type of metal ball
barring, I think it was meant for large tent sails.

I actually made a small blueprint for the oven I described which would 100% be useable
for the intended purpose in real life. For short-term use, you wouldn’t even need all the
reinforcements to the barrel or floor, though I still recommend sitting something like that
on a non-burnable surface, like the ground, or stone.

Now the beast tamer thing is a little reference to Otama. So if you aren’t caught up to
Wano, don’t worry about it. Also, this whole bear gag might actually be serving more of
a purpose than shits and giggles.

Now I have a question for you guys, how interested would you be in hearing a little
about Corazon?

I have an idea, that is mostly written out, for something with him still set in Red-verse.
But it’s written very differently and is more of an experiment on how to tell a story. If
you are keeping track of the projects in this series you might have noticed me adding a
story called ‘Write me a letter’. Every chapter is a letter, that together depicts the life
and death of Rosinante ‘Corazon’ Donquixote.

Now due to how AO3 works, some of the work I put into this will ultimately get lost in
translation so to speak, as there are a lot of pictures and AO3 isn’t too picture-friendly,
and I can’t get different fonts for different chapters. Despite all this, would any of you be
interested in this story? Is this something I should actually spend more time on?

Because if no one wants to read it, then there really isn’t a point.

(god I wish you guys could see my Google Drive folder with Red-verse documents there
are so many)
 Mr. Outlook
Chapter Notes

Remember when I said things would get worse before they got better?
This next arc is named ‘Fire took you away’ in my google drive folder. You guys can
take what you want from that. But do take a look at those tags again if it’s been a while,
I’m not pulling any punches with these chapters, and if you aren’t crying by the end well
then I failed as a writer.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Time is a fickle thing. Time is the one opponent no one can win against. No matter how much
you fight, how much you resist, time will always move forward. It will take and take, and
then when we think that time has taken everything it will take us as well.

Sometimes days can feel like weeks and weeks like mere seconds. Imagine picking up a
handful of sand, you can’t quite keep hold of it. Only managing to grasp a few grains while
the rest slips through your fingers. These grains, these moments in time, we cling to them
more than anything else. Our precious memories are hidden in our minds until that too slips
through our fingers.

This isn’t necessarily a bad thing. After all, when you are having fun time always seems to
move quicker.

What is time when you spend it with those you love?

On New Year’s Eve Luffy and his brothers find a nice spot to watch how High Town lights
up. And when the show is over they slip back into the forest for their own private celebration.
This one is not for the coming year, but for Ace and Sabo. They don’t have much, but they
also don’t need much, not when they have each other. All three have spent birthdays alone so
to simply have company is the best gift of all.

Early in the morning, their celebration is interrupted, though not in a bad way. Dadan finds
them and drags them back to the bandits' hut. Talking about pulling their weight and spending
time in the hut, about being older and not brats anymore. Though all that falls away as what
awaits them is not chores but a party. Complete with food, drink and even cake.

Winter starts to thaw and spring makes an appearance, Luffy’s own birthday rolls around and
it is similarly a day filled with festivities, this time down in Foosha. Just like the colorful
flowers that bloom it’s a joyous and beautiful day filled with laughter and song.

Every day feels like that now. Like a new adventure, like sunshine and laughter. Like home
and family and bonds that will never break or wilt. Luffy, he is experiencing it with his
family, his brothers, and the man he considers his father. With Makino and Dadan, with the
bandits and Buggy. With everyone who has come to be part of his life since Shanks first
stepped foot in Foosha now four years ago

Sometimes when we are happy. When we enjoy life. We forget to truly cherish what we have.
Then when it suddenly disappears it’s like your very heart and soul gets ripped apart right
along with it.

Luffy sure felt like his heart was being ripped out of his chest. He felt like his very soul was
being torn apart, scattered, and left in pieces. He can’t breathe and not just because of the
weight and hands restricting his airways.

For the first time since he faced down the king of the coast and Shanks lost his arm, he feels
truly afraid.

It’s the kind of fear that ceases hold of your whole body. Freezing you in place and leaving
you trembling. It’s something so primal and so all-consuming that in the moment you can
never see an existence outside of that fear. Like the ground might open up and the world will
be swallowed whole.

It’s not necessarily a fear of death but more the fear of the pain that will precede death. Of the
pain that will follow even in death.

It’s the gnawing fear of loneliness, and of loss.

He screams and thrashes and then screams some more. But is forced to stop as the life lost if
he continues will not be his own but that of his brothers. He wonders how had a day so nice,
turned so bad.

They are running through the forest, heading back from the Grey Terminal.

“Come on Luffy hurry up!” Sabo is half laughing as he speaks, not really running that much
faster, more just yelling out of habit. Still, Luffy goes to speed up and yell back that he and
Ace are the slow ones-

Except, then the world tilts and his face collides with the road. There is dirt and gravel in his
mouth, his nose. He can’t see but he can feel the weight of something, of someone, keeping
him down. It’s pressing into his back so much that it is hard to breath. A hand is around his
neck, he feels panicked and tries to scream and yell but it comes out a garbeled mess instead
of actual words. Muffled by the ground, and blind to what is happening he can only listen as
Ace and Sabo both scream out his name. Yelling at their attackers, though panic is clearly
taking hold of them and the sound of fighting doesn’t come.

“LEt me go, Let Luffy GO- LUFFY!” Something snaps, like the sound of an old branch
breaking in two- Except it's not an old branch and Ace’s high-pitched screams follow. With
renewed vigor, luffy tries to struggle but the pressure only increases until black spots are
dancing in his vision and the screams of his brothers are drowned out by the ringing in his
ears.
His body is losing strength, his limbs won't move how he wants them to.

His lungs BURN, screaming for air, for release. He tires to open his mouth wider in hopes
that he might be able to pull any amount of air in. All it does is suck in all that dirt and
gravel, leaving him choking and coughing on what is now mud as the dirt mixes with his own
saliva and snot.

At last the pressure is lifted if only slightly and Luffy manages to cough up enough dirt to
suck in some much need air. Though it only makes him cough harder, as some dirt gets pulled
all the way into his lungs with that sweet air. He isn’t sure how long he is laying there
gasping into the ground, like a fish out of water, before his senses start returning. Someone is
calling his name, but the words still seem muffled.

“-Uffy, LUFFY! He’ll die if you don’t let him go!” That's Sabo’s voice, he is certain of it.
Someone is walking around him and then there is a face in front of him. He tries to spit the
mud in his mouth at the man but it doesn’t hit. The man's lips pull back in a sneer revealing
crooked teeth. Then a foot collides with the side of Luffy’s face leaving him sputtering and
coughing once more.

“He looks alive to me, now-”

His brothers continue to call out for him, and he is finally able to raise his head enough to see
what has happened.

Both of them are restrained much in the same fashion that he is. pressed hard into the ground
and limbs held back. He makes eye contact with Ace whose breathing is coming out heavy,
his face is pale and pained. Every time the guy who is holding him down moves he flinches.
It is not hard to see why, Ace’s left arm looks wrong, it looks crooked. It is bending the
wrong way at the elbow, and the skin is distended where the bone is poking at it from the
inside.

“Lu-fy-” Ace’s voice is strained, and he barely seems able to get that one word out.

“ACE!” Finally managing to say something Luffy tries the best he can, using all of his
strength to throw the man holding him down off. His focus shift so he doesn’t actually see the
man move but that metallic clicking is unmistakable. The last time he heard it a gun had been
pointed at Shanks.

His whole body freezes except for the small trembling that fear has brought to his limbs. His
breath hitches as he sees how the barrel of a gun gleams in the sun. the opening pointed
almost point blank at Ace’s face. That same man who had kicked him, the guy with the
crooked teeth is laughing loudly.

“None of that now, or my finger might just slip.” Luffy watches as the guy fiddles with the
trigger, not quite pressing it. There's a moment before another voice, one that Luffy hasn’t
heard before, speaks up.

“That's enough Bluejam, if you kill the kids what am I going to use as bargaining chips
then?” He strains his neck but can’t actually see the other man.
“Well it would just be one of them, after all these boys did cost me greatly, I’m itching to
repay that.” Bluejam, that name. It sounded so familiar, though he couldn’t actually place
where he had heard it before.

“YOU!” Sabo’s scream rings out, the sheer amount of venom that one word holds has Luffy’s
mind reeling with possible answers for who that other man is.

“Well it’s good to see you as well Sabo, Are you finally done with this little rebellion of
yours?” There is an air of disgust, of arrogance, to the words. Like this is nothing but an
inconvenience.

Like Sabo is an animal that can be placated.

“LEt my BRothers go you bastard!”

“Is that any way to talk to your father?” Ah.

This. This was the man then. The one who had caged Sabo, the one who had hurt him. This
was the man Luffy really wanted to punch.

“Though I guess I can forgive it just his once, you have been running around with these-”
There's a disgusted sneer on the man's face as he looks between the restrained Luffy and Ace.
“-Monkeys, for a while now. It's only natural that their behavior would rub off on you. That
ends now though, and you’ll be coming back with me so you don’t sully the Outlook name
any more than you already have.” When Luffy tries to yell or just move to see better the
pressure on him gets increased again, and whatever words he had tried to get out is choked
off.

“I'm not your son, and you aren’t my father.” It was frustrating to only be able to see some of
what happened. To not be able to do anything and now he couldn’t even yell or scream. He
could only watch Ace, whose eyes were unwavering from where Sabo was speaking with this
Outlook.

“This game is tiering Sabo. You know I don’t take pleasure in the death of others but if I have
to have one of these boys killed for you to obey then so be it.” The gun is pressed a little
further into Ace’s face while the hands tighten even more around Luffy as he tries to tense
up.

Silences drag on for few beats, and then-

“I get it, Okay! just- Just don’t hurt them, please.” Defeated, thats the only way to describe it,
yet Ace rearse up yelling out.

“Sab-” Only to get showed hard into the ground cutting off any retort he might have had.
Tears well up in the younger boy’s eyes as his brother's comforting voice drifts across to him.

“It's okay, I’ll be alright.”

They were going to lose him, they were going to lose Sabo.
 Both of them can do nothing but remain passive bystanders, while Sabo is let up and made to
follow Outlook.

“Oh and Bluejam, feel free to rough the other two up, just don’t kill them yeah?”

“It would be my pleasure to do so.”

“What! No! You promised you-” “I didn’t promise anything, I only said that I wouldn’t kill
them. See this as a warning of what might happen if you disobey again Sabo.”

“This wasn’t what I agreed to-” A shot rings out and for one horrible moment, the world
freezes. Everyone is still as the dust settles and a bullet had been planted in the ground right
beside Ace’s head.

“You better run along with Daddy now or the next one won’t miss.”

“Ace…” With a sense of finality Sabo turns around following Outlook back towards High
Town.

Chapter End Notes

We have finally made it back to canon, though its also very different from canon.
Anyway, Sabo has been taken away and Luffy and Ace have been left behind. Let's see
what happens when Shanks and Buggy hear about this little mishap.

Also poor fucking Ace, he was just trying to get to Luffy and then they went and broke
his arm for it.

Now for something I’ve been meaning to do for a while but couldn’t find a good spot to
do so. This is a timeline, shown through the ages of the characters as to what has
happened so far, feel free to compare to canon.

Roger (42) finds Shanks (4) and Buggy (4)

Roger's (53) execution. Shanks and Buggy (15)
Luffy (5) meets Shanks (26)
They spend two years on/off together.
Luffy (7) meets Ace (10) and Sabo (10)
A year after Shanks (29) returns, they then spend between 2-4 months on Dawn.
Luffy (8), Ace (11) and Sabo (11) meet Buggy (29)
Kidnapping, Sabo and Ace (12), Luffy (9), Shanks (30) and Buggy (29)

To sum up, this means that from the beginning of this fic to now, just over 4 years have
passed. But we have seen as far back as 26 years in the flashbacks, from the date of this
chapter.
Between Shanks reuniting with Buggy to his next visit to the boys, over six months
passed. meaning they weren’t there for Ace and Sabo’s birthday, but they were there for
Luffy’s. These six months is the timeframe we are working with, in ‘My Sweet Spring
Child’
 The action we take
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

"Shanks you better get your ass in gear and get to Dawn!"

While not a normal occurrence they did get a call on their Denden Mushi every now and
then. Usually, it was someone like Rayleigh or Crocus calling, maybe even an allied Captain
or island who was in need of help. Sometimes crewmembers who were off the ship for one
reason or another and in need of a pick-up called.

Once Newgate had even called him which had been a wild experience.

But in general, no one called their Denden, mostly because he had made a point not to hand
out their Denden number. So he had been a bit surprised when it started ringing. Though
never one to let things like that stop him he dutifully picked up the receiver, not entirely sure
who to expect on the other end.

At first, he had been pleasantly surprised by hearing Buggy’s voice calling out his name. That
joy had quickly been replaced by dread.

Get your ass in gear and get to Dawn.

That's what he had said. He sounded angry, frustrated and god forbid Buggy had actually
sounded afraid. Immediately all the alarm bells are going off in his head. The worst-case
scenarios flashed before his eyes. He is actually proud of how calm he sounded.

"What? Why? Did something happen!?" His haki is flaring up he knows, it is rippling off him
in waves and it is only a split second before the door to the captain's quarters are thrown open
and Benn is by his side.

"You can say that alright, we have a situation with Sabo, his biological father stopped by Mt.
Coluvo with those Bluejam pirates." Buggy hesitates, and he just knows there is more,
something the other doesn’t actually want to say.

“Buggy.”

It is a warning, a threat, but it is also pleading. They had only left Dawn a few weeks ago,
lingering around Syrup before turning towards the calm belt, they had been supposed to cross
over today.

“We’ve got celestial drago-” He doesn’t actually let Buggy finish before cursing up a storm.

“How long have you known.”

silence, its to loud, too heavy. It tells him all he needs to know, yet-
“HOW. LONG.”

“A month, I’ve known for a month that they would come. but Shanks-” He cuts him off, too
angry to listen to any excuse Buggy might have.

“And you didn’t say anything!” Later, much, much later, when things aren’t as frantic. When
the state of his boys isn’t in question, Shanks might look back and regret how he had acted.
But right now he feels no remorse for the tone he has taken, for how absolutely livid he feels.

“What good would telling you have done!” Buggy's response is just as heated, and he has to
remind himself that the other is just as upset about this whole thing as he is.

There is a lot of cursing on the other end of the line and Buggy can hear things clattering to
the floor. Shank's voice barks out orders for his crew and it's a while before the other returns
to the Denden.

“Give me a rundown of the situation, I’m already having the Red Force turned around.”

And he does, telling him the same thing Dadan had told him in terms of Sabo’s abduction. Of
how Ace and Luffy had been used as bargaining chips to force the boy to return with
Outlook. The way Bluejam had beaten them afterward, of Ace’s broken arm.

How at the same time they had a vessel with Celestial Dragons rapidly approaching Dawn.

“Where are Luffy and Ace?”

“In Dadan’s hut, I’m on my way to Dawn myself I’ll be there later today.”

“Their wounds-”

“Being tended to, though I am bringing my ships doctor as well, I’m worried about that
broken arm, whether the bone will set correctly.”

“I should have killed those bastards the moment I learned of them.”

“It's too late for regrets now-” “I know.” Then a little more composed than before Buggy
takes a deep breath.

“I’m just as furious as you are, but going on a mindless rampage won’t help anyone, least of
all the boys’.”

Despite everything it takes them a full four days to reach Dawn once more. Just enough time
for the worst of the anger to simmer back down and allow Shanks some semblance of control
over his emotions as he ascends Mt. Caluvo.
Even the jungle feels different like it inherently knows something is amiss. Its quieter, more
muted, though that could also very well be from the constant haki pressure Shanks is
emitting. Unwilling or unable to turn it off due to emotion is still up for debate. The moment
he steps into the bandits hut a small body throws itself at him before he can take stock of
anything. Luffy is practically inconsolable, the boy is crying and hiccuping while covered in
bandages and bruises.

On the other hand Ace is angry. Angrier than he has ever seen before and he can’t blame
either one for their reactions. The older of the two is standing a few steps in front of him head
bowed low and one arm in a sling, also similarly covered in bruises and white badges. His
shoulders shake and he can see how tears are dripping down and forming a puddle at the boys
feet.

“Ace…” He calls out to the boy softly, carefully, and it seems to work as the next thing he
knows, he doesn’t just have one but two crying children on his arm.

What has happened is unacceptable and he blames himself and his short-sightedness. He
should have done away with those Bluejam pirates the moment he learned of them. Instead,
he allowed them to run free on the very same island his boys live on.

Now it had cost him, two of his boys were gravely injured and one had been taken from
them.

As much as he wanted to storm right back out of the cabin and hunt down anyone involved in
what had happened, it would have to wait. Right now Ace and Luffy were more important
and he neede to make sure they were okay.

Him and Buggy had been keeping in constant contact over the last four days, and the clown
had stationed one of his men in High Town, keeping an eye on Outlook as well as Sabo. For
now it seemed the boy was safe enough, and while the nobels weren’t excatly treating him
well, the Outlook’s stood to benefit from him not being covered head to toe in bruises.

So while it was killing him not to already be by Sabo’s side, this would be taking precedence.

“I swear to you, to both of you, I’ll get Sabo back. People will pay for what has happened.”
He feels them press closer to him, their crying not anywhere near close to ending.

At some point both Ace and Luffy had tired out, put to sleep by their own crying. He almost
hadn’t been able to separate from them, but now they were huddled under several blankets.
He can feel nothing but anger and hatred at the moment, his hands twitch. The itch to do, to
hurt, lies just beneath the surface. His whole body is buzzing with it.

Dadan’s men are keeping their distance though their boss not so much. “Stop scowling so
much, you might freighter the boys if they wake up. And also you are scaring my men.” Her
voice is level and she sends him a look that might have made lesser men wilt.
A deep breath, then two. Little does it do to calm him down. Instead of staying here quetly
Shanks heads for the door. More than ready to bring Sabo home. A hand on his shoulder
stops him in the doorway. Glancing back his own red eyes meet Buggy’s blue ones.

“Shanks you can’t just-“ stepping forward and pulling his shoulder free, a task that takes
more strength than expected, he cuts Buggy off.

“I can and I will Buggy, this Outlook hurt those I care about- He took part of my family. I
can’t forgive that.” Dadan and her men doesn’t follow but Buggy is persistent keeping step
just behind him.

“What about the Dragons? If you make scene then the whole navy will be on us.” His voice
caters up in a higher pitch, and a hand once more stops. It is much more forceful, not
something he can get out of without hurting the other man.

Shanks opens and closes his mouth a few times but no answer comes to him. Buggy isn’t
wrong after all and if they don’t tread carefully an admiral, hell, a whole fleet might be sendt
their way.

He wants to punch something, preferably someone, that Outlook or even Bluejam.

Helplessness isn’t a feeling he likes, it’s one that he is intimately familiar with but haven’t
felt in a long time.

A bird sings above them, the wind blows through the trees, it’s a deceptively calm
atmosphere. His own hand opens and closes a few times, clenching tight until his knuckles
turn white, then with a simple exhale he allows himself to relax. Regain the control that had
slowly been slipping.

A slip he hadn’t even noticed.

If hell comes then let it come… Ace, Sabo and Luffy, at this point they might as well be
living on borrowed time. sons of the worst criminals to ever exist, demonized before they
were even born. So long as they live people will hunt them, so long as they remain here they
won’t be safe. Nobles can be bought and pirates killed but even then, if it should get out…

Then there are those like Makino, the Mayor- Dadan and her men won’t be able to protect
them if it ever came down to it. Not against the might of the navy, not against a single noble
who has employed a crew of pirates.

It’s not that Shanks blames them for what has happened far from it. If anything he blames
himself for not doing anything sooner, about not taking care of a possible threat. They had all
gotten too comfortable. The boys moved around the jungle like kings, they had conquered
every wild animal, tree, and ravine. So to think anything could have hurt them here where
they are most in their element had seemed absurd. But it had happened, and he had no one to
blame but himself for it.

At this point, consequences won’t matter, and the choice he has to make is not only obvious
but easy.
 “Then you’ll be right here, won’t you Buggy? Have my back like old times.” Buggy grows
quiet at that, his grip lessening. Shanks uses it to turn around and face the other properly. He
can tell that Buggy is searching for something, an answer, conviction- What exactly he isn’t
sure.

“If not for me, then… For them.” Buggy’s gaze shifts to the bandits' hut, and his arm falls
away completely. He doesn’t look at Shanks when he speaks but that's okay.

“Make sure your crew is out of sight, we don’t need a whole band of idiots causing trouble.”

It is reassuring in a way nothing else can be, and despite the circumstances, a smile does form
on Shanks’ face.

“Thank-” “Don’t.” Buggy is quick to turn around eyes hard and mouth downturned.

“Don’t thank me yet Shanks.”

Chapter End Notes

The drama continues, and daddy Shanks is fucking pissed, so is Buggy.

Also we see Buggy and Shanks relationship begin to mend as they come together to face
this adversary and protect the boys that they both love. There is trust between them, that
the other will do what they must, but there is still a lot of hurt and unresolved feelings.
Being apparent in the fact that Buggy didn’t trust Shanks with news of celestial dragons
until it was essentially to late, but also refusing Shanks thanks as he not only feels he has
failed to protect the kids but that it is too close to how things had been.

Two chapters kinda quickly, though it will be a while before you get the next one. For
several resons, the chapter is only about half done, I want to get 2 chapters of Spring
child up, and starting on my first semester is even tougher than I expectet, but I do have
some train time coming up in October. For some reason the creativity just flow when I'm
on long train rides, and by the time we make it to december I'll be going on a long
holiday break before my second semester.

I'm expecting to have finished up this book around April of next year, July at the latest,
but we'll see. Still got plenty more planned though beyond that, I'm determined to see
several of the planned stories through. Especially fiery expedition, I'm kinda playing
with that on the side as well, its going to be really good.
 Blinde sided
Chapter Notes

Originally this was supposed to be two chapters but I said fuck it and just combined
these suckers into one long chapter packed from start to finish with action and angst so
enjoy.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

It is difficult to keep himself in check. To take all his emotions and stuff them good and well
into a little jar. Before putting a lid on it and placing it on a high shelf, well out of reach. It is
difficult not because of the task itself. No, the task is one he is familiar with, one he has done
many times before. What makes this so difficult is the world around him, it keeps shaking
with one earthquake after another, and the jar is wobbling. Tethering close to the edge.
Almost falling off, time and time again.

The jar is fragile, if it fell it would shatter, smash against the ground releasing everything he
is trying so hard to contain.

Sabo doesn’t need chaos. He doesn’t need a wildfire burning everything in front of it to the
ground. He doesn’t need a man out of control, let loose upon the world.

Sabo needs someone calm.

Someone who won’t accidentally burn him while trying to save him.

Stealth isn’t really Shanks’ forte, and more than enough of his emotions have been left
outside the jar for him to not really care about stealth anyway.

It is laughably easy to locate the Outlook family. A large and pompous mansion that makes
his lips sneer back in disgust. People wafting their wealth just because they can, with
extravagant architecture, carved pillars, statues, and even a goddam fountain.

The security is atrocious, pitiful even and what guards- Closer to display toys really- that had
been there are cut down and killed within seconds. Their finely pressed uniform soaked in
their own blood as the ground greedily swallowed up the last bit of heat.

Lesser men would probably cower at their own ferocity. Fear their own hand for what it is
capable of…

But Shanks isn’t a lesser man.

He is a product of blood, violence, and death. It’s not unnecessary cruelty nor hurt for hurt's
sake. He may bring death, but it is swift for those deserving of such. Less so for those who
aren’t. Even if a man may not notice the ant crushed beneath his foot, he is still less cruel
than he who picks up the ant tearing off its legs one by one. Then leave it to writhe in agony
amongst its brethren until it dies.

These guards, these ants, die before they feel the pain as if crushed underfoot. None the wiser
to their own demise.

The jar wobbles, but doesn’t fall over the edge.

The front door opens on silent hinges, and once inside the mark of wealth becomes even
more obvious. Everything stands perfect, not a thing out of place. There is no warmth nor
love in these walls, it is as cold and hard as the coin that was used to buy it. A gasp followed
by the sound of clattering metal, and he turned to the young woman. Unlike the walls around
her, she is warm. Dressed in modest servant clothing, she looks like kitchen staff. Not that he
really cares whether she makes sandwiches or beds.

She doesn’t run, doesn’t scream. It is fear or shock, maybe even a combination of both. It
keeps her rooted to the spot on the ground. Shanks doesn’t really care about making her
comfortable, about alleviating much of her fear. He turns taking a step in her direction and
she tries to step back in response but stumbles over her own feet. The maid hits the ground
with another gasp and a thud.

Crouching in front of her, he sees how her shoulders shake, and how tears are gathering in
her eyes.

“Please-” Her voice is nothing more than a whisper like she knows the death he can bring.

“I’m looking for a boy, about this high-” Shanks gestures with his hand to a little taller than
himself in his crouched state. “-short blonde hair, grey eyes, goes by Sabo.”

“I- The young master-?!” She clamps up. Her eyes drift to the stairs and he’s sure, in the
direction of Sabo. Observation haki confirms that, though he detects several presences, most
weak and unremarkable. There is one, while small, their presence burns brighter, stronger
than the rest. Having gotten what he wanted Shanks gets back up and turns toward the
staircase, but before he can take a step the maid is gripping his coat, and he almost cuts off
her hand as a knee-jerk reaction. Her words however stop him, as he watches her. Panicked,
desperate, but determined.

“Please he’s a good kid- Whatever the Outlooks have done don’t take it out on that boy!”
Feeling himself relax, Shanks gently pries her fingers off. She's a good person, kind despite
the probably shitty hand life has dealt her.

“Sabo’s like a bird kept in a gilded cage and Outlook is about to cut his flight feathers.” Her
hand falls out of his as he speaks and there is definitely an understanding.

“You’ll take him away from here?” He almost doesn’t catch her question with how quietly
she whispers it, from how he has already started walking away from her. But he does hear it.

“I will.” He’ll always come for one of his boys’.

*

When Shanks finally lays eyes on the man who managed to hurt this family he is a little
disappointed. Not because he isn’t what he expected but because he is exactly what he
expected. A disgusting halfwit that thinks people are objects to be owned and with a
powertrip so high it might actually rival that of a Celestial Dragon.

He is no different from any other noble snob, who is just as predictable as the Grandline is
unpredictable. That is to say, Outlook is boring, and really only drives home how horribly he
had failed Sabo. Because in no world, no reality or time, should this man have been able to
hurt, to take.

His hand tightens around a wrist poised to strike. Whatever words Outlook has been saying
turns into a pained sound as he tries to pull his arm away. Shanks only tightens his grip
further until the man is crumbling to the ground. He can feel how flesh and bone strain
against the pressure and only then does he speak. His tone to light, too friendly, and the smile
on his face was sharp enough to cut steel.

“Say, I wouldn’t do that if I were you, at least if you wish to keep your hand.”

“Shanks…?” Sabo looks almost like he is in a daze, and his words are hopeful but full of so
much disbelief. The smile he directs at the boy is genuine, and so much softer than what he
had just given the excuse for a human being still squirming and moaning in pain on the floor.

“Ah Sabo, sorry it took a while for us to get here we were quite far out when we got the
news. I hope it hasn’t been too rough?” Sabo’s eyes light up and gloss over at the same time.
Tears start to brim, rolling down the kid's cheeks in large waves. He reached out a hand for
comfort unsure whether Sabo wanted to be touched, but quickly found he didn’t have to
worry about that. A small body crashes into him, and he feels how the boy shakes in his arms
and how his shoulders heave with silent sobs.

Sabo is shaking his head against him, and speaking between shaky breath choked sounds.
“No, not at all, don’t- hic- you came for me!”

“Oh Sabo, of course, I did. Hell, it was more challenging to get the rest of the crew to stay
back.”

“Dad!” Unlike with Luffy, he only allows the shock of that word to pass through him briefly,
simply holding on tighter to Sabo. He isn’t entirely sure the kid even realized he had said it.
Their little moment is broken by the shrill voice of Outlook.

"And Who the hell are you?!”

He placed himself between Sabo and the Nobel who had managed to pick himself up off the
floor. Though not completely recovered as he clutches his wrist close to his chest. It appears
red and angry, a clear handprint circling it like a bracelet. It makes satisfaction twist in his gut
to see it, even if he can’t help but sneer at the man.

"Me? I'm simply here to pick up Sabo."

"Now I have never- That useless boy is my son and whatever those other brats have managed
to find to pay you for this I can assure you I can 10 double it." Smug, that's the only way to
describe the noble. Like he thinks this whole thing is already won, solved by gold and wealth.
Outlook thinks he can buy him off. Oh, how he is going to enjoy wiping that look off his
face.

"There seems to be a misunderstanding here- Several misunderstandings actually. Firstly I.

can't. be. bought.” Outlook falters at that, at his harsh tone and glare. Something that would
have already sent a smarter man running. “You attempting to even do so is quite frankly an
insult and a joke."

"Secondly, and this is the most important one. Last time I checked Sabo wasn't your son."
The man cowers in on himself as Shanks steps closer with each point.

“Not as a technicality.”

“Certainly not in name-” Practically nose to nose with man, anger, and deceit dripping off his
tongue like venom.

“And definitely not by blood right, so you’ll have to excuse me if I seem a little confused by
you trying to claim such a thing.” Technically this wasn’t actually true, Shanks was banking
on the Nobel being too scared to argue against it. Besides, Shanks had decided a long time
ago that, whatever blood ran through Sabo’s veins wouldn’t matter. He was Ace’s twin
brother even if Rouge never did give birth to him.

Davy Jones knows the kid looks enough like Rouge and Roger to pass.

With what has happened here. With the certainty that they wouldn’t be staying on Dawn.
Most importantly, with how the brothers always refer to themselves… It wouldn’t be long
before most of the world had accepted it as fact and then it really wouldn’t matter what
anyone else said or thought.

Turning back towards Sabo, he felt confident that the Nobel wouldn’t cause any more
problems. Shanks was more than ready to get out of the cold mansion. To get back out in the
jungle and reunite with everyone else. Opening his mouth to further soothe Sabo, to say
something only-

“I will not be ridiculed like this!”

Maybe it's shock or maybe he had just gotten too comfortable here in the east blue. Perhaps
it's something else entirely. A belief that the man had more self-preservation.

There's a resounding bang, signaling the firing of a gun. For a moment Shanks thinks the
noble was stupid enough to shoot at him. But his haki doesn’t flare up, and there is no bullet
for him to dodge.

Then, an ear-piercing scream sounds out beside him. It takes a fraction of a second for
realization to set in. The bastard hadn’t been aiming for him but for Sabo.
And finally, the jar falls, further and further until It meets the ground. Glass explodes out in
tiny fragments, leaving nothing but unsalvagable dust as its contents spill out.

Shanks doesn’t even think when in one fellow swoop he draws his sword and decapitates the
nobleman. The head doesn’t even hit the ground before he is back by Sabo’s side picking the
boy up.

There is a wet thud, followed by several more dull ones. He is sure the Noble's eyes are
staring out blankly. His head would do much more good on the ground than his shoulders. It
wasn’t like he had been using it for much anyway. There is no hesitance, no regret. The only
feeling that exists within the action is that of cold hard steel against warm flesh.

The left side of Sabo’s face is a gruesome mess of blood and torn skin. The boy sways, one
eye glazed over, the other- The other, Shanks can barely look at. The irony tang on his
tongue, the smell clogging up his nose. His stomach flips, and he feels bile rise in his throat.
The scene isn’t unfamiliar, the pirate life brings with it plenty of brushes with death.

Injuries, wounds, blood, guts, dead bodies, still warm or already turned cold by the open air.
He has seen plenty of it, felt plenty with his own body. Beneath his clothes is a map of scars
going back as far as his memories will take him. But this was different, and despite
everything he had seen and done, he felt himself go weak at the knees. Nausea, reminiscent
of that which he felt those first few years at sea, is churning in his stomach.

The only thing to be thankful about, the Nobel might just have been one of the worst shots he
has ever seen. While parts of Sabo’s skull are visible, and his left ear is missing. It looked
like the bullet might have changed directions as it hit, which is good because the initial entry
point was beside the eye. But with everything covered in blood, the severity of the wound is
lost on him. The only thing he can find reassurance in is the fact that the bullet didn’t go
through the skull. Something that would surely have killed the boy instantly.

Most importantly Sabo is breathing.

He is crying and screaming and in a lot of pain, but he is alive.

It was the only thing that mattered at the moment. They could tackle everything else later.
They could get him medical attention because he was alive. They could stitch up the wound
and staunch the bleeding.

There is so much more Shanks wants to do, anger he wants to let out. This song and dance of
waging war with his own mind is one he is familiar with to the point that he can almost find
comfort in it. As such it is easy to come to a decision and make his body obey once more.
Moving quickly through the house, forgoing the door and instead breaking through the first
large window he meets on the ground floor.

His focus is solely on the road ahead and the quickest path back to the forest. If he let his
mind focus on anything else surely it would just turn right back to the boy in his arms. He
would be too aware of how warm blood runs down his arm, his chest. Leaving wet streaks for
the wind to cool down and send shivers up his spine.
For the sounds of screaming to be differentiated and to acknowledge that the one voice he
would like to hear scream has quieted down into harsh shallow panting. Instead, he convinces
himself that the woman they just passed who lets out a blood-curdling scream, before
presumably fainting into her husband's arms, was actually Sabo screaming in pain as he gets
jostled while Shanks runs.

“It is okay, you’ll be okay. We’ll fix this-”

Shanks isn’t sure if it's more for Sabo or himself. But the words is a mantra he repeats willing
them to be true.

He runs just a little faster when he feels those breaths stop for a moment. Sends out a wave of
conquers haki to halt his pressures when the boy stops trembling and goes limp. Panic sets in
just a little more and his shoulders feel heavy with an invisible weight as the beating of a
heart not his own stutters against his chest.

It will be a long time before the people of Goa Kingdom stop talking about the one-armed
man who ran through their capital. Leaving chaos and devastation in his wake. Who was seen
exiting the Ourlook’s mansion with the firstborn son clutched tightly to his chest, both of
them covered in blood. People will talk about how the man's face had been motionless yet a
constant stream of tears had been running down it.

Members of his crew meet them halfway through the jungle, and Sabo is pried from his arm.
Rationally Shanks understands that he needs to hand over the boy for the best chances of him
surviving, but he feels like the moment he lets the boy go he won't just be gone from his
arms. That is why, when Sabo is out of his arm and his weight disappears. With the slow but
reassuring thudding of his heart out of hearing range, all Shanks can do is collapse. But his
knees never touch the ground. Benn is there holding him up.

His first mate says nothing, no words can reassure him. Nothing less than seeing Sabo’s smile
or hearing his laugh would be able to pull him from this pit.

Later he’ll appreciate the small mercy of not making it to the hut. Of Ace and Luffy not
seeing him fall apart like this. From not allowing those boys to see Sabo, half dead and
covered in his own blood.

Benn’s hands are grounding. An anchor that he desperately clings to so he doesn’t float away
on the stormy currents. Yet even with the solid weight of an anchor he still feels like the
currents this time are stronger, it’s more violent, slowly dragging him into the depths. Its
terrifying and it isn’t long before the jungle twists and morphs. The dirt road is replaced with
paved stone, and the tall trees slim down, bending until they aren’t a forest but a tall wooden
platform. Stretching infinitely high into the sky yet somehow he can still see the top. see the
people standing upon it even clearer than he could that day.

The roaring of blood in his ears changes sounding more and more like the cheering of a
crowd and less like rushing water. The sun had been high in the sky then too. The smell had
been the same, the salty sea mixed with the smell of the city, tainted by the smell of fresh
blood.

Roger smiles and his lips move, those words he remembers so clearly. The world twists and
Suddenly he is also on the platform, he can’t tell if Roger is taller or if he is just shorter, but
Shanks feels eye to eye with the man he considers a father as his words continue to fill his
mind. Roger’s eyes now staring directly into him.

Somehow his mouth doesn’t move yet it also does, like the mirage of a smile plastered over
his actual mouth. the two clipping through each other every now and then. Then as one, a set
of blades swings down. He is frozen only able to reach out his hands as his father's head rolls
off his shoulders and into his outstretched arms. The roar of the crowd grows infinitely louder
until it is simply a ringing in his ears.

Blood seeps out and covers his hands, his hands that had been clean. The smile hasn’t
faltered yet Roger's eyes are glazed and unseeing. But then it isn’t Roger’s head, it's Sabo’s.
He is standing back in the Outlook mansion. It’s Sabo’s head but it's Roger’s smile, cheek
splitting, and all teeth. It looks wrong on the boy, off, unnatural.

His hands tremble as Sabo’s headless body steps towards him its arms reaching out. He
thinks he might be saying something. Maybe apologizing for not being good enough. For
allowing the boy to get hurt, for letting people down. For not being strong enough. For
everything anything, like a baby babbling nonsense.

The moment those hands touch his face the whole world crashes down around. Like the
shattering of a mirror. The world that comes into focus is not an execution platform on a
crowded street, nor is it the too-clean halls of a mansion.

The headless body gains a head and clear blue eyes are staring at him. The hands-on his face
are warm, and the trees of the jungle tower up around him once more. He becomes aware of
his own body of how his throat burns. Of the way his insides feel twisted in knots.

“-breath, Shanks you need to breath-” Breath? Had he stopped breathing? He opens and
closes his mouth a few times, yet no air was actually getting in. Like an invisible force is
keeping all his airways closed.

There's a stinging in his cheek and then Benn is in his field of vision, eyes worried. The slap
was enough to kickstart his brain, and suddenly he is pulling in the air like a starved dog
might scarf down a bowl of gruel. But it's all rushing in too fast then back out at the same
speed. His lungs don’t have a chance to use any of it and the burning only increases as he
tries to pull in more air faster. It is a vicious cycle repeating until darkness is creeping into the
edges of his vision.

“Looks at me-” A hand moves his face, “Don’t look at Benn look at me.” His focus wavers,
vision blurring before blue hair and a red nose stand out enough for him to keep hold of.

“Like this.” Shanks isn’t sure when Buggy had taken his hand nor when it had been placed on
the other man's chest just beside his heart. Buggy’s chest rises as he breathes, his heart beats
steady.
 Like this, he finds a rhythm, one that matches Buggy’s breath for breath, heartbeat for
heartbeat. Panic ebbs away until it's just embers in the back of his mind, but with calm comes
exhaustion. His muscles relax on their own as his body crashes, both metaphorically and
literally.

There on the ground, his one hand still fisted in Buggy’s shirt Shanks’ doesn’t cry, but he
does mourn.

Chapter End Notes

So very important note, I have tried to portray a panic attack in this chapter, I myself
only get the rare anxiety attacks, which as far as I can tell are quite different. Keep in
mind there is a certain writing flair to this, and everything else, to create the best story
and not necessarily the most realistic one.

It is not a mistake that during this panic attack, I mention Shanks’ having two arms. He
is seeing himself as he was at the age of Roger’s execution. Neither is the fact that
Roger gets decapitated, even though he only gets stabbed during the real thing.

You could use a metaphor for losing your head or mind, being literally portrayed as
Shanks falling deeper into his own panic, someone does infact lose their head. I made
Ourlooks death decapitation, to tie into the rest of this panic attack.

In general there is a lot happening both on the lines but also between them in this
chapter and nothing is done on accident. I would love to know how many things you
guys catch (Even the things I haven’t pointed out). between everything in the panic
attack, to the much more obvious metaphors, like the glass jar being a reference to
Pandora's box. (Or if you guys want me to explain something or are just curious about
what else there is feel free to ask.)

Lastly I would like to address Sabo’s wound. While I don’t think what I have described
is impossible in terms of the bullet changing directions, I do think it is highly
implausible for that to actually happen. Now if for some reason one of you guys is a
forensic scientist and know a shit ton on this please do let me know how plausible what
I describe is. I did do some research on bullet wounds but not a ton. (most I regret, lets
just say I ended up on a lot of crime scene photos, I’m not squeamish but there are
things I don’t think anyone needs or wants to see.)
 Fallout and Devestation
Chapter Notes

I'm finally back with a new chapter to The Boy in Sandals. I see all your crying in the
comments and I promise this is the last of the heavy stuff, no more cruel plot points. Just
a lot of healing and family fluff from here on out.

I also wanted to just thank all of you for how much support this story has seen. From
comments, to Kudos, to bookmarks, to subscriptions. We are like 50 hits from 45k
which is just so fucking mind-blowing I don't even know what to do with myself. So just
thank you, to all of you for reading this.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Luffy is slowly sliding off his chair, arms resting just on the edge of the bed. There's a
blanket wrapped around both him and Ace, who is sitting much less precariously. Shanks
thinks Dadan might have been the one to bring the blanket when the boys fell asleep at
Sabo’s bedside. Ace face is scrunched up as if in discomfort, and even Luffy doesn’t look at
peace. What’s happened with Sabo has shaken all of them. Shanks maybe most of all.

He has been watching them for a while now, just hovering in the door, never entering the
room but also afraid of leaving. He has been counting breaths, watching the slow rise and fall
of their chests. Constantly trying to convince himself that they are alive. That Sabo didn’t die
on the cold stone floor of the house that had never been a home. That the boy hadn’t been
shot by a man whose purpose in life should have only been to protect the life he attempted to
take. Shanks tries to not to look at the crisp white of the bandages, even if it seems to light up
the room with how it stands out from everything else.

Shanks’ hand grips the wooden frame until it starts to creak in protest. Their ship doctor,
Gauze, he had taken good care of him. Sabo’s life had been saved, stitched together one
wound at a time. But the cost hadn’t been small.

Gauze had said he was lucky, that it was a miracle Sabo hadn’t been killed on the spot.
Something dark and anguished curls and coils in Shanks’ stomach at the thought. How close
they had been to-

The thought takes away his breath in the same way a punch to the gut might. The bullet had
splintered before it even hit Sabo, saving the boy’s life. Metal fragments had torn through his
flesh, especially at that close a range. Most of the damage was to soft tissue, nothing had
made it past bone. But his left eye is gone, it isn’t just a loss of sight. They had to remove it
completely, not that there had been much left to save anyway. Most of the upper left half of
his face will be scar tissue, including part of his left ear.
There was no way for them to be certain but chances were Sabo had lost hearing on that side
as well. The only way to really know was if Sabo woke up.

If…

Shanks didn’t like that word, because it meant there was a chance that he wouldn’t. Even
worse was if he woke up but also didn’t. If that bright-eyed kid with a righteous furry just
wasn’t there anymore. Everything that made up Sabo, gone, never to come back.

He hadn’t told Luffy or Ace, he hadn’t prepared them for that. Shanks doesn’t want to
prepare them for it.

Maybe it's selfish or maybe it's in the naive hope that the brothers won’t need to know. To
them, Sabo will wake up. It's not a question it is a simple fact, one as true as the sky being
blue.

“Shanks.” Buggy’s voice brings him out of his own head. With reality coming back he
twisted his neck, getting a look at the other man.

“We need to talk.” Buggy looks hagred, his back is rigid shoulders held tight with unreleased
tension. His eyes are duller, and deep purple bags speak only serve to make that worse. He
lacks his usual makeup, there are traces of color, white and blue smears that had been missed
or just hadn’t rubbed off yet. Unkempt blue hair only just pulled out of his face and down-
turned lips. Shanks turns back, watching the boys. Their chests are still rising, they are still
breathing.

He hears Buggy step closer, feels the puff of air, the other man's breath ghostin against his
skin as Buggy lets out a huff. “They are safe Shanks.”

Are they really?

“What if they aren’t? What if I turn around and suddenly it is all three of them that's gone?”

“That's why we need to talk.” Still, Shanks doesn’t move, doesn’t even twitch to look back at
Buggy again.

“Outlook is gone. You took care of him, and I made sure Bluejam couldn’t put his hands on
anyone ever again.” A hand on his shoulder, but he doesn’t budge. “By the four Blues- Even
the Celestial Dragon has turned tail, they won’t be docking at Dawn not for a while. No one
is going to hurt them. Your crew is here, my crew is here. Dadan and her men are fucking
here. You can step out of the goddam room and have a conversation with me.”

Shanks feels his own body sag even if he fights against it. The weight of Buggy’s words, the
truth behind them. The conviction in the other man’s eyes, a flame raging just behind dull
glass willing this to never happen again. Even if just for a short while the boys are safe, and
by the Sea, he feels tired. Exhausted even.
A small tug and soft words, “They’ll still be there when we are done.” He caves, like a house
of cards, following Buggy away from prying eyes and ears.

The ensuing argument wasn’t pretty. It was loud and petty and so full of warring emotions.
The only thing Buggy and Shanks seemed to be able to agree on, was that the brothers
couldn’t stay on Dawn.

"-Oh Yeah, because taking three children to sail on the Grandline as pirates are so much safer,
mister Rising Star- Soon to be emperor of the sea!" Buggy hisses the words through his teeth.

Things had started civil enough but had turned sour so quickly. They are both exhausted,
physically, mentally, and emotionally. Neither of them is able to stay rational for long, to
think beyond the simple need to create safety, to ensure survival. It didn’t help that whatever
thin and fragile bond that had started to build back up between them was straining greatly
under the weight of everything, past and present.

"Do you have a better idea Buggy? Because if so, then I'm listening." Shanks is no better,
meeting Buggy’s heat with his own fire, practically growling out the words. Buggy throws
his hands up in the air, tone reaching that high, almost earsplitting, pitch.

"Leave them with us, my bounty might not reflect it, but I'm just as strong and capable as you
are, my crew ain't weak either!"

"And what would the government think, no scratch that. What do you think Garps going to
do when he learns you have his grandsons somewhere in the east blue?" There's a lull in the
argument, as Buggy is unable to find a good retort to that argument.

"Maybe we take them to one of the other Blues."

“So you are going to root up everything you build here in the east and move with the boys?”
Buggy Visually deflates at that, his mouth opening and closing.

"I have connections, people they can stay with!" The argument is weak, the argument is
spoken halfheartedly. Shoulders slumped and voice closer to a quiet whine than the angry
yelling of before. Neither of them liked the thought of someone unknown taking in the boys.

"I’m not leaving them with a stranger… Besides how would that be any different from what
Garp has done? Pawing off the boys to the first person he finds and writing off all
responsibility." It's a low blow, Shanks knows it. They had spoken about Garp before, if only
briefly. Neither of them held much fondness for the old marine, there might still be respect,
mostly born out of the relation Garp had held to their captain. That he had kept his promise,
and had kept Ace safe from the world government. No matter how questionable his ways
were.

"Like his reaction will be any different from you taking them to the New World." It’s quiet
but Shanks still catches it and finds himself deflating a little as well. There was no good
option, no solution that wouldn’t be dangerous. Too many variables, too little time.
“We have to find some common ground. Buggy we want the same thing.” A desperate plea
which only served to further break down the other man’s resolve.

"I know I just… What if- and I can't believe I'm saying this, we could contact Rayleigh.”

"And have them stay on Sabobody?!"

“It would be better, Rayleigh isn’t a stranger and Garp would think twice about making a
scene there.”

“In what world is that better? They would have no freedom, no space. No way to live their
lives and be children. At least out there, out on the Grandline. They’ll have space, they will
have freedom.” Wasn’t that the most important part?

“Buggy just- You know that they’ll never be happy if we cage them in. If we take that
freedom from them. Sabobody would be a cage and not a pretty one-” Sabobodycwas a false
paradise always had been, and the thought of intentionally putting the boys closer to celestial
dragons was nauseating. “-The marines still don’t venture out further than the first few
islands in the New World. It could work.”

The silence stretches out between them, a stark contrast to how both of them had been
screaming just a few minutes ago. The solution was imperfect, but it was a solution. The
solution Shanks knew in his guts was the right one.

“I don’t like it.”

“Neither do I but it's our best option. It's their best option.” Shanks drags his hand through
red hair, “I’ll take that emperor title, by force if I have to. I know how the papers talk about
my crew, the rumors among the marines… It wasn’t something I planned to go after but-”

“But the title of emperor comes with certain securities, with protection. Though not much
force will be necessary.” Shanks gives Buggy a look and the clown continues. The last of his
anger seems to simmer out, leaving him with heavy eyes, a frown tugging his lips down and
tense shoulders.

“There were certain rumors circulating in the underground- I might be able to pull some
strings, the title would have been yours at the end of the year anyway but I can have it before
you reach Paradise- Because you will go through paradise first. I’m not letting you throw
them directly into the New World.”

It’s a compromise, an olive branch, it is whatever you want to call it.

“I want to be part of this as well Shanks- No I will be part of it, of their lives.” There is no
room for arguing in Buggy’s tone, not that Shanks ever would have. Not on this.

“Of course you will, who do you take me for? I expect that they will want to keep in contact
as well.”

The argument ended much the same as it started, civil and with the two of them in agreement.
When Sabo recovered, when the time was right and the boys were ready. They would have to
 pack up their lives here. Board the Red Force and set off as part of Shanks’ crew. As
members of the Red-Haired Pirates. It was the last thing he had ever wanted to do, to take
them away from Dawn. But Shanks felt that out of all their shitty options, this one might just
lead to something good down the line.

Chapter End Notes

A very dialog-heavy chapter, hope you guys don’t mind. I knew I wanted to show
Shanks and Buggy arguing about the future of the boys, but I didn’t exactly know how
to portray it. I’m honestly not completely happy with where this ended up, but I’ve also
rewritten this whole scene so many times now that I’m not sure how to make something
I’m satisfied with. At this point I think its better to just Go with what I liked the most
and try to move on to the next part.

On another note, when we reach December and Christmas I’ll have a long stretch of free
time, so I’m hoping that by the end of the year, we’ll have seen the boys set off from
Dawn.
 The boy in a Tophat
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

No one is getting much sleep, and the only time Luffy’s eyes close is when his body gives out
from exhaustion. The bandits’ hut feels more like a funeral house than a home. The nights are
long, but the days are even longer, they are all waiting with bated breath. Luffy knows deep
down, he knows why everyone is walking around him and Ace like they are made of glass.

Luffy understands on some level that what has happened isn’t something you just walk away
from. It's not something you brush off like you would a small cut or scratch. It is not a bruise
that will heal over with no trace of it.

For two days he doesn’t look at Shanks, and doesn’t speak to the man despite how much he
wants. How much he longs for comfort. He is afraid of the conversation that might start if he
does.

Two very long days, probably the longest he has ever had…

But then something changes.

At first, he thinks it is just a trick of the eye, his brain convincing him there is movement and
life like some twisted joke. But then it happens again, it is small. His eyes move, albeit under
the eyelid. Then fingers twitch, soon enough one of Sabo’s hands opens and closes, almost in
slow motion.

His chest, which had been rising with steady breaths, it stutters once, twice, before the puffs
of air evens out, stronger now.

A little over 48 hours after getting shot Sabo wakes, it had been slow at first only to morph
into an abrupt wakefulness. Though those first moments after waking what would have
greeted Ace and Luffy was not the brother they knew. Instead in his place was a disoriented
boy, with a foggy head and scared eyes. When Luffy pulls him into a hug Sabo pulls away.
Confused, scared, but most of all disoriented. In turn, his reaction confuses and scares Luffy
and then Ace.

Yelling fills the room, which turns into screaming as three boys try to out-compete each
other. Shanks and Buggy have to forcefully remove Ace and Luffy from the room while Sabo
is being calmed down. The conversation following that is a painful one. One with many tears,
screaming and a lot of anger. It's one that ends with Luffy sobbing brokenly into Shanks’
chest and Ace storming off in a rage. A glance between the adults and Buggy sets after the
boy. Hoping to calm him down if only a little.

The conversation with Sabo isn’t much easier, the boy can barely recall his own first name let
alone tell them anything about who he is. Trying to explain to someone that they got injured
and have a whole family that loves them but they can’t remember. Its difficult and predictably
ends with a lot of crying from everyone involved.

It takes another week for the fog to start disappearing from Sabo’s brain. It doesn’t go away
but it lightens, through the efforts of those around him they slowly reintroduce him to
everyone he should know. Names, places, specific memories, they are all hard for him, but
emotions. Emotions and feelings flood into the boy.

More than anything safety, happiness, and freedom. Those feelings are what keep him going
it's what makes him sit and listen to Luffy's endless stories. It's why when he feels like crying
he calls out to Shanks.

amnesia and memory loss are unpredictable, sometimes you can move past them other times
not so much. Two weeks after getting shot something inside Sabo’s head clicks into place. It's
hard to say what had triggered it, Luffy’s laugh, Shanks touch, Ace’s grumbling. Maybe
something fourth or even fifth, maybe its a culmination of everything or maybe his brain just
feels safe again.

Whatever does it, it happens from one moment to the next. Like the breaking of a dam
memories, names, and places come rushing back to him. He had been idly listening to Ace
and Luffy bicker, suddenly he could see every other time they had done the exact same thing.

Not everything is crystal clear, and many memories are still hidden behind that fog. Just
barely out of reach and nothing he does seems to bring them closer. The small details of
things are still lost to him. He doesn’t remember what Luffy’s favorite color is, whether Ace
likes tea, or the taste of certain things. Dates and time are particularly difficult, days feel
muddle together and he isn’t sure when exactly two became three. But the important things
are there, names, faces, the taste of sake and an exchange of brotherhood, the feel of a metal
pipe in his hands, and how to listen for the subtle clicking while picking a lock.

He remembers safety and hope, to feel loved unconditionally, to be rescued. Dadan’s

reluctant affection, Buggy’s guidance, and Shanks’ hand against his head like a soft
reassurance. He knows Makino's voice and her kindness, Luffy’s smile and Ace’s temper. He
remembers Garp’s fist of love, the danger of the terminal, and the anxiety High Town brings
him.

When Dadan is informed of the plan to take the brothers off Dawn, to raise them at sea. It is
not met with resistance or reluctance. There isn’t any argument or disagreement about
bringing them out on a pirate ship. Instead, Shanks is met with a resigned acceptance from
the woman.

“I had expected as much, no rather I think in some way I had hoped for it.” The woman sighs
as she slumps in her chair. “Garp started dumping kids on me over ten years ago, don’t know
why he thought a bunch of mountain bandits, that he coerced with threats into looking after a
baby, was a good idea. But it was certainly what he did.” She snuffs out her cigaret against
the table before continuing.
“I’ve always been aware of what or rather who the brats are… They were always too much
for this little island to hold, though I guess even I had been naive enough to hope that it could
hold them a little longer…”

“Imagine that, me hoping for three boys I had never wanted nor cared to look after…” There
is a shine in her eyes, not unlike fondness as she says the words. Gaze, knowing or
unknowingly drifting to the door where the three children in question are sleeping soundly.
Shanks follows her gaze, and a small smile slips onto his face.

“They’ll be well looked after I can assure you.” Dadan looks back at Shanks at those words, a
loud laugh falling from her lips.

“Oh I’m not worried about them, I’m more worried about what having the three little
monsters caged on that ship might do.” Despite her words and general demeanor, there is a
shakiness to her voice. A wetness to her eyes. A small twitch at her lips like the thought of
the brothers being able to cause chaos still, might not be all that bad.

Come morning Shanks talks to the brothers about it. He’s met with a confused excitement
from all three and questions. So many questions. Most of them come from Luffy, and most in
relation to how adamant he’s always been on not letting kids sail with them. It takes most of
the morning with help from both Buggy and Dadan to get through all of the boys' questions.
To get the seriousness of why they have to leave Dawn now. But they manage and it is not
long before Luffy and Ace have been ushered out to the treehouse with Buggy to try and
gather everything they want to take with them.

Books, clothes, toys, anything and everything they wish to take with them really. It takes
most of the day seeing as Luffy manages to distract himself every five minutes and Ace’s arm
is still in a cast from a broken elbow. A result of what happened back when Sabo had first
been taken by Bluejam and Outlook.

This meant that the bandits' hut stood a lot more empty than it had in the last many weeks.
The few members of Buggy’s crew who had been present were sent back to Orange town
shortly af Sabo’s rescue. Meanwhile, most of the Redhaired pirates had either been sent into
Foosha to inform Makino of the brothers' departure or ordered to get the ship ready for their
three new members. It leaves Shanks to keep Sabo company while Gauze does a full check-
up of the boy. Making sure he’s healthy and recovered enough to sail.

It is closing in on sundown, and the heat of the day is slowly disappearing. The air seems to
hang heavy around them, fitting for the somber but not sad mood that encompasses
Mt.Caluvo. Everything had been made ready and all that was left were goodbyes.

It is weird, despite the fact that he’s leaving, that he is saying goodbye to people, he doesn’t
feel sad or empty. It also doesn’t really feel like goodbye. It's something hard to explain, like
a feeling deep in Luffy’s bones, he knows he’ll see all of them again one day. That Makino,
Dadan, and the bandits will be rooting for him and his brothers to make it out at sea.
 "I know I said that I wouldn't be your mother nor parent… Still, you boys- you boys mean a
lot to me. I'm no good at dealing with kids even worse at raising them. Love and emotions
aren't really my thing either and-"

Ace is the first to throw himself a Dadan, "We'll miss you too old hag." the words are spoken
with just as much emotion as the goodbyes to Makino had. Ace is quickly followed by both
Sabo and Luffy. The show of affection seems to be what finally breaks the old bandit.

"Oh you little- what the hell. I'll miss you three little demons!" Taking a knee, Dadan brings
all three into her arms. A few tears are running down her cheeks, and behind her, her men
aren’t faring that much better. Many look on the verge of crying.

“Be good out there, and listen to Shanks you brats. I don’t want to see any news about three
brats causing chaos sooner than highly necessary you hear me. And send letters back would
ya.” That last part was said with a glance up at Shanks, who gave a nod back in
acknowledgment. The four of them part as the brothers return to Shanks’ side. Departure is
now imminent, though before they make their descent all three boys turn back towards the
bandits. together they bow their heads as Ace speaks, a smile on his face even if his eyes too
are a little wet.

“Thank you for looking after us for all these years. we definitely didn’t make it easy on any
of you but we appreciate all you’ve done anyway.” Then before Dadan or anyone else can get
the chance to respond, all three are running down the mountain. Not once looking back up at
the place they called home for so long. Not daring to watch as the waterworks really started,
maybe afraid that they’d start crying themselves.

Chapter End Notes

We have finally made it through, and the brothers are officially leaving Dawn to set sail.

I have a lot of feelings about Dadan, here is a woman who was forced to look after
several children when she most likely never had any intention of having kids. She
strikes me as the self-aware type, she knows she is no good with kids, but also doesn't
have any wishes for them. She is a bandit, a criminal, she leads men into battle not
children in a daycare. Still, through the years she's learned somewhat what it means to
be a parent of sorts and she loves the brothers in her own way. Would rais hell for them.
Something we see in canon as well.

Sabo also has both his scar and memory problems so we can cross those off the list of
canon events.

I don't have much else to say, I think the chapter speaks for itself.
 A New Beginning
Chapter Notes

Surprise I’m not dead? what is one supposed to say when its been uh- 2.5 moths since
the last update?

I keep feeling guilty for not being able to give you guys an update on the situation
sooner, or be able to let you know when there will be these large gaps between chapters.
Its the continued support I see and the engagement that drives me to keep coming back
when I have the time to try and finish each chapter. I don’t want my lack of time or
chapter-specific writer's block to affect the quality that you guys get. This means the
process is now taking a lot longer than I had ever expected it to.

For that reason, I’m unofficially putting this story on hold until summer. I say
unofficially because the chances of new chapters before summer isn’t 0, but I need this
to not be another ‘thing’ I have to spend energy on or feel bad about if I don’t do. This
break of course also includes the second story in the series. I will say that I still 100%
plan to finish this story, it is just going to take longer to do so.

Now on another note I wanted to extend another thank you to Kimba1212 who notified
me that someone had stolen this story and reuploaded it to Wattpad. Thanks to you I was
able to take immediate action and it has now been removed. On that note, I want to
make it clear that I only post my work on archive under this account. Meaning if you see
any of my work posted anywhere else, it is not me.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Setting off from Dawn proves to be a much easier task for everyone involved than anyone
had expected. Luffy is all smiles and loud laughter, he is excited and a ball of energy
bouncing from one place to another. From one person to the next. It doesn’t take him long at
all to have explored and reexplored every part of the ship as if it’s his first time setting foot
on its deck. There is no sense of dread or foreboding, or even guilt over setting out much
earlier than had been promised. Maybe because the boy doesn’t feel like the promise have
been broken to begin with.

Sailing the sea with Shanks as his captain, as his father . It is different from setting out on his
own. This isn’t the start of his own great adventure even if it is the start of An adventure .
There will still be a day when he turns 17 years old, when he’ll man his own ship and sail the
sea in search of a crew. One that will be his own entirely. He also doesn’t feel sad about
leaving Dawn, the island is a home, its where his first family resides. But the siren song of
the sea would always call louder to a boy like him and its open water a home in itself.
Ace and Sabo don’t quite move with the same boundless energy as Luffy. Though for
different reasons. Shifting between watching the horizon and watching the crew. They take in
everything about the sea which seems so different from the rocking deck of a ship than the
still ground of an island. Everything is new and exciting. the sun is high in the sky, the ocean
is clear. Her waves flick salt and sea foam into the air and as the light catches the droplets
could almost be mistaken for jewels.

The call comes just a few days into their journey. “Marines to starboard!”

The wind catches in Shanks’ coat but it doesn’t budge from where it sits on his shoulders. His
demeanor doesn’t shift he simply keeps his eyes trained on the unmistakable silhouette of a
marine vessel growing bigger. Besides him Luffy shifts back and forth, jumping to catch
himself on the railing, a hand is immediately there to steady him, or maybe just a precaution
to him tipping over and into the sea.

“Are we going to fight?!” the question voiced with the usual amount of vigor and excitement
yet also holding something more. Not apprehension or hesitation, more contemplative than
anything else. Luffy is more aware than he ever has been of his own strength. A result of
what had happened with Sabo.

“You definitely aren’t Anchor, Benn?” Beckman isn’t far off and he blows out a plume of
smoke cigarette still in his mouth. He remains just as calm, and Luffy catches the knowing
glance the man sends Shanks when he speaks.

“I think you already know.”

“Tell me anyway.” Shanks doesn’t look back when he asks it eyes still stuck to the growing
silhouette of a ship. and remains so even after Beckmann tells him. Luffy though feels
himself still a little, no longer bouncing up and down at the potential of a fight. ‘Garp’ Benn
had said, his grandfather. For once Luffy felt torn up about that notion.

He didn’t hate his grandfather, not really. He hated his training, his sometimes harsh words
and often even harsher ‘Fist of love’. He didn’t truly fear him despite often trying to run from
him. He liked his grandfather, the old man had always been a constant even if he so rarely
visited.

“Why is the Old man here?” Worried that if Garp was here, they would be taken back to
Dawn. Taken back to a place where Sabo will be in danger and Ace is hated for his blood.

“Because Dadan called him after we left.” A simple answer but one that has Luffy reeling a
little.

“Wait She told on us?!”

Shanks shakes his head, “No I asked her to call, both to not incriminate her. But I would
rather know when that old Marine is going to show up, than not. See it like an invitation to
visit.”
Luffy mulls that over for a while, finding the explanation acceptable. Still, it leads to a new
question, “Will we be taken back to Dawn then?”

“No, you won’t.” The words leave no doubt to be had. It’s the answer he wanted to hear, one
that should be reassuring. But it only leaves a hollow sense of foreboding

“Will you be fighting Grandpa then?”

The air is still. Shanks stills, to the point that Luffy is unsure whether he also stopped
breathing.

“I don’t know Anchor.”

Luffy knows what that means. The steep price of safety aboard a pirate ship in a world that
hated you before you took your first breath. A reality all three brothers would have had to
face at some point. No matter the path they had taken, this would be inevitable. Ah, he gets
what Shanks means by wanting to know when, rather than live in uncertainty until the world
allows their path to cross.

“I don’t want to lose either of you.” At that Shanks finally looks away from Garp’s ship.
Luffy’s heart aches and his eyes sting from unshed tears. Shanks takes a knee pulling him
into a hug and Luffy still his shaking hands by grabbing onto Shanks’ shirt. The hug feels
like a promise even if Shanks doesn’t voice one, instead, the words he says make Luffy hold
on a little tighter.

“I want you to join Ace and Sabo in the infirmary below deck, and stay there until I know it's
safe. Buggy will keep you three company while I talk to Garp.” For once in his life, Luffy
doesn’t protest.

It is a rare thing to find a marine vessel and a pirate ship in close quarters without the
accompanying sound of a battle or the smell of gunpowder hanging in the air. Even more
uncommon is it for proper sea etiquettes to be followed, in this case, permission for boarding
is asked and given between captains.

Despite this, even an outsider would be able to tell that this isn’t a friendly visit.

“You think this is some kind of game Brat!?” A voice that could shake the ocean simply
through the fury it contains. Garp makes an imposing figure, even at his age there is no doubt
that he’s a powerful man. One that very well could sink The Red Force with his bare hands if
he so wished to.

But even in a full-out fight the victor wouldn’t be guaranteed. “Garp to what do we owe the
pleasure?”

“I may have seen through fingers with you interacting with my grandsons on Dawn but this-”
The old Marines makes a general gesture in the air insinuating the whole ship and his crew. “-
this is taking it too far!” The man steps closer to where Shanks is standing, unflinching as he
watches the old marine. The lack of reaction only riles Garp up more, “I’m old but I’m no
fool Red Hair. My Grandsons, NOW. And they better be in one piece.”

“They are but no thanks to their grandfather.” Yasopp's words are snide accompanied by a
glare and murmurs of agreement from the rest of the crew.

“What's that?!” It’s only a still-sheathed sword and Shanks’ harsh words that stop Garp from
attacking.

“I would suggest you rein in your temper-” There's a pressure to the air, as red eyes hold
faded grey, “I’m not as cruel as to whisk the boys away without a word hence why we are
even talking. You are here purely on my goodwill.” Garp steps back, and Shanks retracts his
sword, putting it back in his belt.

“If you had taken your role as guardian seriously then we would not be here right now. I
would not have spent days awake wondering if Sabo would live, I would not have to console
a crying Luffy or treat Ace’s broken elbow.-” Garp opens his mouth to interrupt, eyes blazing
and clearly unhappy with the accusation. But Shanks just continues to speak voice becoming
more forceful.

“-More importantly I wouldn’t have had to step in and take the boys away from everything
they have ever known.”

There is a quiet that follows the end of a long discussion. It is a solemn silence, one that
signifies just how much has been said, and even more left unsaid. Compromises made on a
situation and for one, a new understanding is gained.

Garp had always been a proud man. One who never strayed from a conviction once it had
been set in place. For Shanks to have broken through that- no, more accurately: For the
gravity of what has happened to finally make a stubborn man like Garp realize where his
wrongs lie. I almost leave you unsure whether to be happy or frustrated.

“I’m not sure I’ll ever be happy about this arrangement-” “But?” -But if it means they are
safe and happy, maybe that's all that should matter.” A final lament, but also acceptance.
Agreement and a blessing all in one for taking them out to sea.

All that stood left were goodbyes.

Luffy is braced for a hit yet none comes, a rough hand simply rests atop his head. Warm and
with a gentleness that is almost unrecognizable from Garp.

“You are a good kid Luffy-” Garp looks away from his youngest. His face softens into
something wishful if not a little pained as he smiles. “-All three of you are. I always thought
that if I could make you strong enough, quick enough, if I could ferry you into the marines
directly under me, that you would be safe.”

“I might just be an old fool anyway.”

 “Gramps…” Ace takes a step forward, and Garp’s smile widens though grief still swims in
his eyes. “Become strong boys, strong enough that when the day comes where we’ll stand on
opposite sides you’ll win the fight.”

“Does that mean you’ll let us become pirates?” Luffy’s voice is quiet almost timid when he
poses the question.

Garp lets out a tired sigh, “I don’t think I ever had much choice in the matter to begin with
Luffy.”

Chapter End Notes

I hope you guys enjoyed the chapter. We see Garp taking a step in the right direction to
face his mistakes and shortcomings as guardian and grandfather. Shanks protective
streak continues and Luffy is learning rapidly how not everything has an easy solution.

Also Shanks was 100% ready to not just fight but take Garp’s life if it meant keeping the
boys safe. I hope you guys can feel that we are beginning to wrap up the different story
lines and subplots.

As always a big thank you to all those who have interacted with this story. And to those
of you who despite the big break in updates are still waiting eagerly for chapters.
Please drop by the Archive and comment to let the creator know if you enjoyed their work!